ã€ŠA New life with the choice of destruction or creation in a new world(hiatus)ã€‹


 prologue: death and rebirth(edit)

    [Author note]

    Hello new author here.

    I¡¯ll say this as short as possible about myself.

    This is the first story I wrote so it may be or is pretty terrible so try not to expect much since I wrote this out of my own enjoyment and is my first story. I wrote this story because the authors here inspired me to write this story. Just saying I am very bad at grammar and barely proofread it or none at all. I also have terrible naming sense and have very hard time coming up with the term for world building and also some ability''s heard in this story may come from other series.

    if you don''t like OP MC or Mary-Sue then stop reading because the MC shall be OP since I heavy dislike weak MC that is a wimp or can be OP but have to wait 50 something chapter for them to become almost strong because of their inability to exploit their own power to the fullest but even though I say that the main is OP and Mary-Sue that doesn''t mean that nobody can battle him since I plan to make a series of progressive antagonist that will be stronger than the one before and only the scrub that is blocking the way to get reck and the final boss of this series shall be much stronger than the protagonist.

    If you don''t like adult loli or trap than stop reading because there will be adult loli and trap since I like both, but the main character will not be an adult loli or a trap. There will be a type of harem but not the one males are thinking of.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Have you ever wonder what kind of feeling you would have the moment you are killed?

    Would you feel hated? Anger? Regret? Sorrow? Helplessness? Confusion? Happiness? Or all of them?

    You all may be wondering right now ''What is this person talking about?''

    Well, I don''t want to bore you with my pointless back story so I make this a short introduction.

    I am Daniel fang and I am a 16 year old lazy boy with no interest other than entertainment that I like which is fantasy and anything that doesn''t exist in real life since you all should know how boring real life when you don''t have many people to talk to, but I don''t like talking much as well so it is probably just me that is weird about this issue.

    Though I do think I am a very average person other than the fact that I am a loner and dislike hanging out or talking with people, I don''t know but anyway the situation is that I died.

    The story goes like this.

    I was walking home from the grocery store like in any story it was a fine day or a normal one if you will.

    But then I suddenly I hear several guns fire from out of nowhere behind me on the street and as anybody would, I tried to turn around to see what happen, but it was too late because I felt a sharp pain on the back of my head than my conscious blackout in an instant.

    I didn''t even have my life flash past my eyes because I died too fast for that to happen.

    So to me it was a feeling of confusion at the moment of my death.

    The end.

    Back to the present situation.

    ''It is really just a Void as some story says.''

    After I died from an unknown bullet to the back of my head, I wake up in this place that is pitch black and I can''t feel anything at all yet somehow I can form thoughts in this place like that of a void.

    So I guess I am in some disembodied-soul condition as those stories say. Well, I don''t really know but let''s not think about it right now if it is right or wrong since I don''t have a better explanation.

    Right now my soul is floating in the perpetual void and it may be odd for me to say this but dying feels comfortable for some reason like you are free from the burden of life but this is properly just me because if It was someone else that die like me, that person must be angrier than Satan right now.

    I have been floating around in this nothingness for quite a while and I am getting bored since there is nothing to do but float around in this void and I really hate getting bored more than getting killed because to me there is no worst death than death by boredom and I will say that Izayoi will definitely agree with me on this one.

    ''FLASH''

    Suddenly without warning 8 beams of energy with different color hit my soul from god knows where. This almost causes my soul to be shaken and dispersed. Which means I almost died again and this time it will be a permanent death if my soul is destroyed.

    How do I know this you may ask?

    Well, I don''t but is a possible theory because if your body was destroy you will die and so why can''t your soul die as well when it is destroyed?

    This frighten me more than the death of my body because I believe that if you die because of your body then you can still exist with just your soul and can be reborn or go to the afterlife but if a person soul is destroyed then that person will disappear forever in nothingness.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    So I tried to mentally withstand this disaster as much as possible. Since ''If you are gonna die, then at the very least die trying'' that is my thinking.

    I did not even manage to get a clear picture of these beams before it hits me but my feeling tells me that each one is very powerful and I should feel lucky that my soul did not get destroyed by it, but that is only for a moment as I start to feel like my inside are on fire with thousands of degrees of flames and I am getting roasted from the inside out.

    ''Ahhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!So Painfullllllllllllll!!!!!!!!!!!''

    In my life, I have never experience this much pain before, so of course I am not accustomed to this pain and I don''t even need to say what condition I am in, now do I?

    MY SOUL IS BURNING!!!!!!!!!

    In the corner of my dissipating conscious I am thinking-

    ''What the hell did I do to deserve such punishment after dying? Can''t that holyf***** of a guy sitting in heaven drinking Pina coladas just throw me in hell or purgatory but seriously what the hell did I do to deserve this¡ªahhhahhahahaa!!!!!!!!!!!!

    My consciousness is in the brink of collapse and I should praise myself for withstanding this pain for so long, but I have a different agenda in mind.

    ''IF I SURVIVE THIS, I''LL DEFINITELY MAKE SURE THAT I WILL MASSERCE THE ONE WHO KILL ME BEFORE EVEN IF I HAD TO DO JUMPS BETWEEN DIMENSION, AND YOU CAN BET MY NON-EXISTENCE ASS ON THIS YOU HOLYF***** !!!! EVEN IF THIS BEING IS YOU OR ANOTHER TRUE GOD I SWEAR THAT THEY WILL ALL DIE!!!!!!! ''

    This is my last thought before my consciousness fell into a deep sleep.

    (Narrator)

    Although it is true that when a soul is destroyed one''s existence will cease to exist but it is a different story if the soul is destroyed but the consciousness or the mind, if you will call it as such, remains intact and complete, but Daniel naturally doesn¡¯t know about this.

    When Daniel¡¯s mind falls into a deep sleep his soul exploded like that of a supernova but his mind is still intact with his memories and personality because when those 8 color beams of light enter his soul, it formed a spherical core and inside is his memory and personality, but he did not notice this because he didn¡¯t have enough time to do so, when the energy of the beams starts to destroy his soul and inflating it like a balloon.

    While ready to explode at any given moment and although his soul is stronger than a normal human by several times, but it is not enough to handle this type of energy and the reason he felt that much pain is because even if he is a soul that doesn''t mean it doesn''t have nerves or to be exact soul strings connected to the mind. Since the soul strings are like nerves and inside the mind there are pain receptors as well, so those energies that are destroying his soul are also burning down the soul strings that are like nerves connected to the mind which then cause him to feel unimaginable pain that he can''t even pass out from. Since the mind is unlike the brain that can shut down the pain receptors if one felt too much pain, so he had to endure that pain while still awake until his soul destruction is completed.

    Anyway back to the current situation.

    In the Void, Daniel¡¯s soul was just destroyed by exploding, and yet his mind is still intact but that is not the end of this event.

    The destroyed soul fragment and the energy fuse together and form something like a nebula that is surrounding a core that is storing Daniel¡¯s mind and personality. After a while that seem like billions of years, the core attracted the nebula towards itself. It then starts to reform a brand new soul for Daniel, but this took much longer than just forming the nebula but when it is finished, Daniel obtained a new soul that is overwhelmingly superior to his old one and it even have a shape that only superior beings on the level of gods have, but Daniel will not be able to notice this because he is still in his deep sleep state and hasn''t woken up yet.

    While sleeping he doesn¡¯t realize he is about to go through the 6th reincarnation cycle portal that led to a new world, Grandia, and unlike his original world this one has magic and supernatural beings that battle day and night.

    The most important part is that he will get a new life that he has always desired and be free from boredom and as a brand new being that is completely different than what he originally desired it to be.

    But his rebirth will bring great change to this new world, because he has the option of destroying or creating a new world when he grows older, but this is later in his journey that he have yet to begin.

 chapter 1: New name, race, gender and introduction to a fantasy world war part 1/edit

    I really have to say that I suck at proofreading and editing when making this chapter, plus my grammar is just way too terrible for this as well, but anyway this chapter is really long so I will divided into four parts and one interlude.

    I will not ask anyone of you to like it since I don''t think it is that good myself but I will say thanks to you who bother reading my work.

    Enjoy

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Part 1

    (Narrator)

    Have you ever heard about the story of the mysterious floating island in the sky of Grandia?

    Of course not! Because it has been created for only 300 years and is hidden by a ¡®True Dragon¡¯ and ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯ magic formation.

    So all of you may be wondering why I brought up such a pointless topic that no one knows.

    Well, because there is a new being that doesn¡¯t belong to this world and shall come about today, but that is not all because in another unknown location there shall be the 42nd coming off a [World Apocalyptic Being] and this time it shall be different from the rest because the destruction will not be limited to this world alone but other worlds as well.

    But this is stuff for the future.

    So all of you don''t have to care about this yet.

    {Current Situation}

    In the sky of Grandia, there is a floating object that is the same size of a small island in this world but compare to earth this island is as large as Australia.

    The island is flying above the clouds in the sky, but the people below are unable to see this island because as I said before it is hidden by magic.

    The island has many environments like deserts, forests, mountains, volcanos, marine, freshwater, plains, etc.

    But on the highest mountain of this island, there is a grand palace that is 10 times larger than Versailles and it is created mainly by the divine grade material [Oricankante]. This material is known for its special property of being able to store a large amount of divine energy. Which can produce powerful divine grade weapons if forged correctly, but the residents of this palace obviously don''t care about this at all since they are willing to use such material for a building.

    The palace is finely crafted by the heavenly craftsman ranked [Dwarves] to the point that one can''t help but show almost worshiping admiration for its sheer beauty and wonder.

    Inside this palace are great artworks with paintings, jewelry, statues, and more that would even drive the human kings and emperors mad with the greed for just taking one of these great artworks.

    The air in this place is filled with divine energy that can turn a regular human into a half gods in just 10 years by just living in this place.

    "This place is so low quality. Why can¡¯t we just use that useless chunk of rainbow fairy stone to make this place? -Ah...ha the air is so low quality as well, that it¡¯s making me feel sick."(????)

    In one of the hallways of this palace there is a humanoid being wearing a black and red uniform with a great red phoenix symbol. He is complaining about this grand palace that even the true gods in heaven will kill for, but this man actually says it is like a piece of junk found in the slums.

    The features of this man are extremely handsome; they can definitely capture any girl¡¯s heart with just a look, but he is not human. That is because he has unnatural pointy ears, sharp talon like fingernail that could slice the hardest metal with ease and unnatural burning colored eyes that seem to almost shoot a laser beam out of it.

    "Hehe now Gregory-sama we don''t want to spoil the master¡¯s child too much or the child will be arrogant like those pathetic humans."(?????)

    The one who said this is a woman wearing a female black and blue uniform that has a similar design but a different symbol that is showing a blue dragon and she gave off a calming aura that can soothe even the wildest beast.

    Her appearance is comparable to the man next to her and it can definitely cause the downfall of a nation''s capital by her looks alone, but she was not human either because she had pointy ears and glowing deep blue eyes that seem to reflect the ocean within them, but the most unnatural thing is the 2 blue horns on top of her head.

    "Well, if that is the case, then I will put up with this Mistilin-sama."(Gregory)

    "When will the ''he/she'' be born Gregory?"(????)

    A man with a cold and callous appearance called out to Gregory. He differs very much from the other two because his uniform is pitch black-like darkness. It has many jewels and decoration that makes a person think it is unreasonable to use such material on clothing and like the other two he is not human, since he has black horns on top of his head, scales can be seen of his face and hands, his eyes are pitch black like that of the abyss that seem to drag your soul right into them.

    "Around midnight leader-sama."(Gregory)

    "Oh right! I seem to have forgotten, but where is the master right now? I can''t seem to find him."(Leader)

    "I just saw him panicking in the hallway upstairs before."(Mistilin)

    (Scene Change)

    In the upper hallway on the 4 floor of the palace left wing, an extremely handsome young male that can only be described as magnificent. His build is not muscular, yet not skinny and it seem to be the perfect blends of both, and he is sending out a unique aura that can make anyone be drawn to him.

    He is wearing clothing that would make any king die for, but he is not acting as befitting of those clothing at this moment.

    ¡°HI, THIS IS DADDY!!¡± ¡°No, no that sound ridiculous...hmm¡± ¡°Ahh!! What the hell should I say damn it, I should''ve asked one those damn old geezer with this problem!!¡± ¡°No, no don''t give up you are a ¡®True Dragon¡¯, how could you let a newborn that hasn''t even been born yet faze you!!¡±

    (Speeds up walking)

    The young adult is pacing back and forth while looking quite excited yet stressed with mental burden at the same time.

    This young adult seem to be 17-18 but in reality he is trillions of years old and have been here since the 36th [World Apocalyptic Being] event, but today he is about to have his first child and he is quite worried because he and his wife always wanted a child together but was unable to because of the barrier between two different higher order species, that is until that ''Day''.

    So he is quite nervous about being a good father. Since he never had parents to look after him or an example for that matter and it¡¯s not like they are dead or anything like that, but more like they never existed, since he was born by self-creation.

    In other words, he brought himself into existence and that may sound like bullshit, but this naturally did not take just a day to do so and is actually much harder than just difficult to do so as well.

    Since there are so many conditions to be fulfilled and for a dragon to bring itself into existence is so low that it is near impossible to do so, but actually there have been numerous cases of this happening. This is mainly because of how large this world is and that many locations are still unknown in this world.

    So he¡¯s never known what a father figure is like and never bothered to look for one. Since all dragons are quite independent, they don''t need a parent to survive for long, especially for ''True Dragons'' who can bring themselves into existence without help.

    He, Argonaut Di Imperial Gaea is one of the highest order of dragons in the dragon race hierarchy a ''True Dragon'' that is the manifestation of [Disillusion and Cosmic Law].

    Although he is not on the [World¡¯s 20 Most Powerful Beings List] but he is close to the 20th place in rank and his wife is the 20th place. So these two are a very powerful duo together.

    ¡°Argo!! Come in already the time is near, so get your act together already, the black flame guards are here already... so... GET YOUR SORRY SCALELY ASS OVER HERE RIGHT NOW!!!!!¡±

    A sweet voice that sound brighter than a morning bird¡¯s chirp resounded next to his ears. Then suddenly it turns into a sonic boom that almost blew his non-existence ear-drums out of his head.

    ¡°Yes, Annabelle!¡±

    Once he heard that, he used [Instant Spatial Shift] to his wife¡¯s room.

    His wife¡¯s appearance seems to be around the same age as his current appearance, but has the beauty that can illuminate the entire world like the sun in the sky. But he doesn''t seem to care and walks to the side of her bed.

    ¡°Master!!!¡±

    When the guard leader, Mistilin, and Gregory saw him; they kneel down beside him awaiting his order with devotion.

    But Argonaut ignores them like they don''t exist and only stares at his wife with his full attention to prevent any mishap from occurring.

    His wife looked at him with those bright golden eyes and then took a deep breath to sigh.

    This made him get a bad feeling and scared him enough that it causes him to almost let out his power that can distort reality and fiction altogether.

    (Wife¡¯s Point of View)

    My name is Annabelle Ci Eudora Color-rose and I am a ''Celestial Phoenix'' which is on par with my husband¡¯s ''True Dragon'' status.

    Although me being able to have a child with him at first shocked me, but isn''t this what we wished for all those year we''ve been together? So I''ll do my best to grant life to this child, since I am the ''Celestial Phoenix'' that symbolize the [Chaos Sun and Annihilation Rebirth].

    Although ''Celestial Phoenixes'' are the same as ''True Dragons'', the way we come into

    self-existence is entirely different.

    A ''True Dragons'' way of coming into self-existence is mainly from inside of super black hole or a place where large amounts of energy can gather to form a core that can continuously produce pure energy until it gains the will to form itself, but even then it is very difficult.

    The ''Celestial Phoenix'' way of coming into self-existence is from one main source and that is the SUN or the stars in the night sky. For a ''Celestial Phoenix'' to form, a star needs to go through supernova 3 times, with each time the same as the last until it finally forms a will of its own and separates itself from the cosmic rules of death and rebirth, and only then can it call itself a ''Celestial Phoenix''.

    So the point is that he and I are entirely two different race, no matter how we shape-shift our bodies and change we are still different plus ''True Dragons'' are the mortal enemy of my race as well, since ''True Dragons'' come from the black holes that devour the stars in the starry sky, that makes our race want to destroy as many of them as possible and the ''True Dragons'' feel just the same about us.

    So our relationship can never be publicly revealed to anyone because that will only bring the onslaught of both races. That will put both of us and our friends in danger and could cause a war between the two races as well.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    This saddens me greatly since we have known each other all the way back to our early days when we came into self-existence.

    ''Crackle''

    Suddenly I hear thunder roaring outside the palace and an increasingly large amount of deconstruction energy coming near us.

    ¡°It can''t be that type of storm, can it?¡±

    I mutter in a low voice and look at my husband, but my husband definitely has felt what is coming as well and the guard definitively have traces of fear in their eyes since they know this better than anyone since they also have experienced this extremely rare phenomenon personally.

    ¡°You guys hurry up and move her to the altar now!!!¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°Yes!¡±(Unison replied)

    The guards immediately use magic to teleport me on top of the altar.

    The altar is located in the [Ends of the Immortal World] and that is extremely far from where were just now, but they set this up beforehand, so there is no problem using teleportation to come here in an instant.

    The altar gives off a very special feeling that is mystical and unique at the same time because of a unique material that is good only at absorbing a large amount of energy and storing it.

    [Disillusion Barrier]

    My husband also uses his own special barrier on top of the altar we are on.

    I also want to use my barrier, but I need to use my remaining energy to bring our egg out of my [Core Space], so I can''t use my strength right now and can only concentrate on giving birth at this moment.

    My husband also felt this and mutter something under his breath, but I did not care about what is happening outside right now because I am focusing on bringing the egg out of my [Core Space]. This process requires a lot of my mental energy to do because our bodies are nothing more than a mass of concentrated and condensed energy with no blood or any type of organ except our [Core], so this made us very unsuitable for giving new life at all.

    Oh yeah, not to mention that ¡®Celestial Phoenixes'' only mate with another ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯ to give birth to a new sun in the sky and it will have to go supernova before becoming a new [Solar Phoenix] but what I have in me is a hybrid of a ¡®True Dragon¡¯ and a ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯. So I don''t even know what I am giving birth to right now or how to give birth to it at all. Since the different races on our level have their own methods for reproduction and besides there were no known cases of dragons and phoenix''s mating together. So normally I would have no idea, but as luck would have it, the ruins I went to with my husband had the method written on a tablet that we thought was just a piece of junk.

    We are still skeptical since we never heard of this method in billions of years of travelling.

    So I''m not even sure that it''ll work but we have no idea either and neither does anyone in our world. So we just went with it because we ran out of other options and I don''t want to fail just because we didn¡¯t believe in a method we never heard of.

    So the method is this:

    First: Cultivate the new [Life Core] in the dimensional space that you have in your own [Core] until it becomes an embryo for several billion years and make sure it does not have any impurities from yourselves or get damaged by your energy and when you felt the embryo form you can move on to the next step.

    Second: Feed the embryo with both parents pure energy and make sure that both pure energies are in balance with each other, so to not cause a disruption in the embryos energy. Continue to do so until it becomes a fetus and when the embryo becomes a fetus move to the third step.

    Third: Only feed the fetus with equilibrium pills and your pure energy and nothing else because if you don''t then the fetus will start to become unstable and will die the instance both energy destabilize.

    Fourth: When you see the fetus outer cover start to become an egg shell then your job is to only continuously feed it with your pure energy until the newly formed egg is complete.

    Fifth: When the newly formed egg hardens to point it can withstand your energy then it is ready to be born.

    Sixth: When you are giving birth to the egg, make sure to protect the outer shell no matter what from your own energy that will try to damage it, so to make sure it will not disrupt the fetus and cause it to die.

    Seventh: When you hear a thunder sound in the sky get ready to take out the egg from your body and try not to damage it by your own power and begin placing it below the [Tribunal Storm] to be baptized.

    Eighth: Put the egg on the drawn [Baptism Ceremony Formation] somewhere outside or inside if you want property damage, but it is recommended to be drawn outside and when you are done activate the formation before the cosmic storm strikes down on the egg.

    Ninth: This is the most important step and it only needs you to use the strongest barrier you can make to protect the egg from getting destroy and NO MATTER WHAT DONT JUMP IN TO HELP IT BECAUSE IT IS JUST GONNA MAKE THE TRIBUNAL STORM STRONGER AND ANGRIER.

    Tenth: When the tribunal storm baptism ceremony is finished, the newborn will hatch on its own and the moment it hatches give it a name immediately within 24 hours to finish the ritual; otherwise it will become nameless which will lower its potential by QUITE ALOT SO MAKE SURE!

    Right now I''m on the seventh step and trying hard to make sure the egg doesn''t touch my own energy when coming out but it is really difficult since my entire body is made entirely of energy and that means I am having a hard time controlling my celestial energy that is holding by body together and the cosmic storm above me IS NOT MAKING ME FEEL ANY BETTER.

    To take out the egg from my [Core Space] I have to split open myself from the area around my chest.

    The egg is emerging slowly from my body and its shell has a unique design that I have never seen before, but now is not the time to fantasize, since I have to prioritize its safety with full on concentration and not let a bit of my celestial energy touch it.

    For a mortal, this may be a very painful thing but we don''t have any biological nerves. So we can''t feel any physical pain when giving birth or any physical pain to be exact.

    Although I can''t feel any pain, but it is mentally exhausting to control my celestial energy to this degree.

    I have managed to take out the egg from my dimensional space quickly by expending more of my mental power.

    When my egg finally came out, I was mentally exhausted to the point where I feel the need to go into a deep sleep for a while, but I suppressed the need with will and looked at my egg that I have taken care of for so long inside of me.

    The egg is about 1 meter tall and 2 ft. in width and it is giving off a golden rainbow radiance that can make a normal human bend on their knees to kneel in front of the egg, but if one look at it closely. The egg actually gives off a pitch-black aura at the tip and the aura seem to destroy space around it.

    It was only a second before the aura was gone like it was an illusion, but I know it existed and felt a bit of fear rising in me. This surprised me because I am a ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯ that is rank 20 in this world. So I am usually afraid of very few beings that exist in this world, but an aura that can cause fear to rise up within me by just glancing at it, gave me an incredible feeling.

    But this made me feel a bit happy because in this world, hybrids are heavy despised upon by all species. Since they believe pure is superior and only purity of their race makes them the best. The hybrids are believed to be tainting the purity, so they are usually disposed of immediately when found.

    If my phoenix clansman finds out that I had a child with our race¡¯s mortal enemy, they would definitely do anything to dispose of my newborn child along with my husband and me as well.

    You may think that I am very powerful and strong since I am rank 20 in the world, but in truth there are many others on the same level as me or stronger than me in this world. Since the [World Most Powerful List] only cover those who made a proper appearance to all races and not the hidden ones that barely show themselves to other people. We have many of those hidden people in our race as well. So if I was to revolt, it wouldn''t take a single second for the hidden powerhouses of my race to destroy me and my family, but luckily those hidden powerhouses don''t care about anything unless it is an emergency that needs their attention.

    Even my status as a ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯ won''t save me because the laws of the phoenix race are quite strict and applies to all phoenixes without exception to anyone and that is almost the same for the dragon race as well, but the dragon race is more loosely united than the phoenixes since they are very powerful individually and will only care if there is some type of emergency.

    So luckily they won''t care if we go anywhere individually. as long as we don''t do anything that is consider a disadvantage to our species, but it will be problem if I was gone too long outside of the [Phoenix Territories] because the phoenixes of my status are still very precious and there are more than enough of us that we won''t be in any danger of an attack, but we still don''t want to lose a comrade unlike the dragon race that don''t care for their own kind at all. if one of us is killed however especially me who symbolizes the chaos sun than it can really anger the entire phoenix race and in the elders eyes I am nothing more than a 15 year old girl that has not yet become an adult because for us adulthood means that we have to go through the Nirvana Rebirth and only at that time my power will mature and become an adult.

    A ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯s'' time of maturity is when they become 10 trillion years old and I am only 3 trillion years old with my husband. So by the ¡®Celestial Phoenix¡¯ race standard I am not even an adult yet, but there are ways to mature faster; like you can try your own luck on going to the [Forbidden Realm] and obtaining a special treasure that can help you mature faster, but that is not a good idea either because even the top 10 most powerful beings in this world wouldn''t dare to go to the [Forbidden Realm] and only the [Dimension Rulers] that are above the so called strongest in this world will go into the [Forbidden Realm] and leave safely.

    ''Now that I think about... didn''t our race have a clan meeting on this very issue and something about an expedition to the [Forbidden Realm] and something about the chosen ¡®Celestial Phoenixes'' have to go... in about 315 years... wait... me and my husband made this lousy island in about 300 years¡­ so how many years do I have left before I need to go... wait isn''t my husband gonna go as well with the dragon race and on the same date no less... so minus 300... the time we leaves is in... is in... 15... years''

    ''crackle''

    When I was still lost in thought.

    The sudden boom of thunder broke out and I realize the baptism ceremony is about to begin.

 chapter 1: New name, race, gender and introduction to a fantasy world war part 2/edit

    PART 2

    (Narrator)

    The sky swirls with pitch black clouds, like a miasma, and everyone can hear eardrum-breaking thunder from each purple lightning bolt. The purple lighting burns the air with so much heat and electrical energy that it created plasma in mid-air for a few seconds before cooling down, but inside the center of this cosmic storm the space is beginning to twist under the extreme pressure of high energy and there is a large sphere getting charged to the extreme. It is beginning nuclear fusion and it is only getting stronger as time passes by.

    The cosmic storm cloud stretches for only 1 km above the altar because you can see there is no cloud beyond that distance but just being near 1000 mile within this storm is enough to destroy any life-form that is not stronger than a mortal god.

    And yet the egg on the altar is still perfectly fine but that is because the barrier covering it and everyone here thought of this as true.

    One second.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!¡±

    When the cosmic storm in the center finished charging a beam of light that contain an unimaginable amount of energy shot out from the center and that cause the space to shatter apart like window glass and form many miniature black holes that start devouring matter all around them.

    When Argonaut saw this he immediately grabbed his wife and moved to a safer distance from the cosmic storm because although this can''t kill him, it will definitely be able to harm him and his wife¡¯s core which is not a good thing and the guards already left since they can''t go near the center of this storm for long, especially when it shot down that cosmic ray that contained power on par with their master at full power.

    The beam easily reaches the full speed of light in a speed that is beyond an instant.

    ¡°BANG!!!!¡±

    The moment when it hit the first protection barrier it instantly tore it to pieces like a flimsy piece of paper and strangely the altar begin to glow.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!¡±

    When it hits the second barrier it slows down somewhat before destroying it and the altar is glowing even brighter than before.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!¡±

    When it hit the third barrier the cosmic ray was weakened a bit more before destroying it as well because it was still too powerful for the barrier and the altar began to shine as bright as the sun.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!!¡±

    When it hit the fourth barrier the cosmic ray lost some of its energy for a few moments but the barrier explodes because it couldn''t absorb the cosmic ray¡¯s immense energy before getting destroyed and now the altar is so bright that if one looked at it without protection then that person''s eyes will get burned out of their skull.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!!!¡±

    When it hits the disillusion barrier, the cosmic ray couldn''t pierce it. Instead, it begins to lose a massive amount of energy because disillusion barriers have a special property that the other barriers didn''t have. Which is the special property to turn a part of reality into an illusion and an illusion naturally couldn''t affect anything physically.

    The cosmic ray which is starting to become an illusion is beginning to lose its physical property and that is the powerful concentration of energy that is attacking the barrier.

    This is Argonaut¡¯s special type of barrier that only he can use, but it has a fatal weakness and that is not only can this barrier turn reality into an illusion but can also turn an illusion into reality vise-versa. So if someone attacks this barrier with an illusion than that thing will become a real attack which can hurt the one inside the barrier since this can only affect something one time be it an illusion or real and once it is used that thing will remain that way permanently. How much one can turn reality into an illusion or an illusion into reality depends entirely on how well the barrier was made.

    The current cosmic ray already lost 20 times the amount of energy before it shot down but it was still very powerful nonetheless to the point that even the disillusion barrier started to fade because to turn the cosmic ray into an illusion it has to use the stored energy from the altar beforehand and so the 4 barriers from before were made to store the cosmic rays immense energy. Since the disillusion barrier caster couldn''t even give energy to it when he is not inside the barrier to doing so, it has to run on an external source of energy which is the energy store in the altar, but it is running low because to transform reality into an illusion it needs around half the power from the cosmic ray and the altar obviously doesn''t have that much energy stored.

    In just 10 min. the disillusion barrier faded away, but it managed to weaken the cosmic ray by 80 times from the initial amount that shot down.

    But it still has remaining energy equal to a hydrogen bomb and although the hydrogen bomb is not considered a powerful weapon in this world standard, it was still more than a mere egg could handle normally. The altar broke into pieces when the disillusion barrier disappears. The egg just fell on the ground and waiting for the weakened cosmic rays to hit.

    When Argonaut saw this he freaked out instantly and almost jump to the altar at full speed to protect the egg, but he froze in place because he saw something out of the ordinary. The egg that was only glowing a golden rainbow ray suddenly gave out a powerful golden ray that could put the sun''s rays to shame. The moment the cosmic ray hits the golden ray it was instantly blown away like a fly that got swatted.

    It did not just stop there instead it continues until it blew away the cosmic storm altogether, but it did not stop there either instead it just continue until it reaches past the clouds and out of this world like it is signifying its existence, but in less than 10 second it disappears.

    When the golden ray disappears, Argonaut snaps out of his frozen state and teleported to the egg in a hurry to see if it is damage.

    He look to the egg anxiously and relaxed when he sees the egg is undamaged or else Annabelle was going to go on a rampage, but as luck would have it she fell into a deep sleep because of the mental exhaustion from giving birth and is now sleeping in her [Dimensional Space] that is inside her [Core].

    ''Crack''

    When he is contemplating about nonsense, he suddenly heard a crack sound from the egg that now lost its former brilliance and is beginning to crack.

    He freaks out because he doesn''t know what to do in such a situation and worries that the egg was damaged or worse, but he realized he made a mistake because from those crack emits a shining golden rainbow light, then the crack spread until the whole egg is covered with cracks and that light.

    The egg shell than shatters into tiny pieces like broken glass and luckily there is no one around other than Argonaut and the black flame guards who just arrived because those egg shell shards will definitely enter their eyes and blind them for life.

    What appears from the shattered egg is a naked and extremely cute, humanoid little girl that seem to be of the age 4 or 5 in human years but if we were to count the years of Annabelle pregnancy than she would be 4 to 6 billion years old.

    Anyway back to the current situation.

    Argonaut and the guards were frozen in place because they have never been in such a situation before where an egg hatches a little humanoid girl with very long dark rainbow color hair, 4 cute nudges on top of her head, 4 pairs of undeveloped phoenix''s wings on her back, 10 tiny rainbow color feathery tails sticking out from behind, cute pointy ears, a face so cute that it will make anyone feel heartburn if a person looks at it, her small body seem perfectly healthy to the point that it gave off a shimmer of golden radiance, her light pale skin seem so smooth that anyone would just want to caress it, she also give out pure yet alluring charms that can''t help but attract any beings attention and the current her can already make any race in this world desire her badly but what if she was mature and fully grown?

    Everyone here thought that.

    Argonaut can already see a 6th world war coming because of her.

    ¡°Ahh hah!!¡±

    A squealing sound came from behind Argonaut and when he look behind him he could only see a beautiful hand grab him by the collar and throw him aside.

    The person in question is Annabelle. she just woke up when the egg began to hatch so she did not miss the chance to see her child hatch from its egg and because Argonaut did nothing but stare she ran up to him and threw him aside.

    Then she walked close to her sleeping child and gently caress her sleeping face to wake her up, but she only made a sweet sleepy smile like she was having a good dream and did not wake. Instead she tried to pull that hand which caressed her closer and sniffed with her cute little nose like she is trying to remember the scent of Annabelle by her smell.

    Then the little girl slowly opens her big golden pupil with rainbow iris color eyes to look at her surroundings.

    Only to show a confuse expression in a heartbeat and let go of the hand that she has been holding and try to get up to get a better look at her surround.

    Her expression turn into more confusion, when she look around to only find rubble and place that have been burned black to the ground and some places, have lava in them.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    She then looks at herself to only show an expression of deep shock that words cannot describe and she start to touch herself all over the place for some reason.

    She looks at Annabelle who is just staring into her golden rainbow color eyes like she is put under a trance by her. She then said several words with a very beautiful Lolita voice that snap Annabelle out of her shock.

    ¡°Where am I?! Why am I naked?! Why am I a girl?!! Who are you? Why do you keep staring at me like that? Could you be a lolicon?¡±

    Annabelle snaps out of her shocked trance when she heard her daughter say that with her beautiful voice and then hurries explain to her about who she is. Since she does not want her to misunderstand something about her and she doesn''t know what a lolicon is but she felt it is not a good thing to be called as such.

    She was also not that surprised by the fact that her hatchling could speak because all higher order race possesses great intelligent since birth so it is not that surprising and she is born with a humanoid appearance.

    A humanoid appearance from the dragon or phoenix race is even more special and intelligent than being a just born normal one because the human race has the greatest potential of growth out of all the other races. Even though they are the weakest race in this world, but the dragon and phoenix''s race are born with great power and also because of that they have little room for growth.

    Since they don''t need too.

    This meant that a pure blood humanoid of our race possesses both great power and unlimited potential to grow. Normally this only applies to pure dragons or phoenix''s born with a humanoid appearance but not hybrids of both human and dragon or phoenix birth. This is because usually the human side weakens the power of the phoenix or dragon side so their potential is both limited and weakened compared to a pure blooded dragon and phoenix, but it is still greater than that of a normal human.

    This also could mean something different with her daughter because she is not a human born hybrid but is the hybrid of both the highest order of dragons and phoenixes, so she could have many unknown potentials that are deep within her, but first she¡¯s got to clear up this misunderstanding with her about me being a lolicon.

    ¡°No! I am not a lolicon, but I am your mommy and you have just hatched from your egg, so I know you are confused but I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want later but right now we have to get home before the bad guys come here! Okay? GUARDS PREPARE THE SPACIAL SHIFT NOW!!!¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°Wait!!¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°YES!!MADAM!!¡± (black flame guards)

    ¡°Wait for me!!!(Argonaut)

    ¡°You can teleport back yourself!¡±(Annabelle)

    (Kicked Away)

    ¡°Okay Sweetie, hold on tight.¡± (Annabelle)

    She holds tightly to Annabelle fearing what she would do if she were to be disobedient.

    (Scene Change)

    After telling the guards to get her some snacks for her unnamed child, she then brought the child to her bedroom.

    (Annabelle POV)

    She is looking at her newborn child that is sitting on her right side to only find how cute her first daughter¡¯s face is and if she was to stare too deeply into her eyes then even she would fall into a trance which amazes her because celestial phoenixes have the strongest soul and mental fortitude out of all the races but she will so easily fall into a trance when looking at her own child.

    ''It can''t be helped because she is just that cute, that I can''t help it and anyone would too if they were in my position.''

    ¡°Mother, what''s my name?¡±

    That beautiful lolita voice broke her train of thought and this made her look to her daughter who is looking back at her with that cute questioning face.

    No.

    Her daughter is staring deeply into her with those golden rainbow eyes that seem to be burning with a desire to know inside it.

    But this question was like a load thunder to her ears because she forgot to name her own child.

    She panics and starts fidgeting trying to think of an appropriate name for her.

    Like her husband, she has no experience with children at all so she did not know what to do or how to come up with a name for a child.

    She tries to keep calm and compose as best as possible to not waver in front of her like she is a weak parent or something.

    ¡°Hmm....let¡¯s see how about Aurora D. Luminous Color-rose, doesn''t that sound good?¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°It sounds long and exaggerated.¡± (Aurora)

    ''Damn! I should have given her a shorter and less exaggerated name. No don''t show weakness or else she''ll thinks you are wea--- ''

    ¡°But aside from that it does have a nice tone to it, so will that be my name? Mother?"(Aurora)

    After aurora said that she starts to give off a dim glow and her wings and tail feather gave a brighter glow, but I was too busy looking at her cute face to care.

    ''Pfff''

    If I could have a nose bleed like those human mortals than this room will be flooded with my blood.

    ¡°Yes, if you want to my dear or do you want to change it?¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°No! It is fine mother¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°Than that shall be your name.¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°Thank you mother... (Smiles)¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°...¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°Mother are you okay?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°...Yes...I...am....fine... (Crack)¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°What was that sound just now mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°... It... is¡­ nothing to worry about.¡± (Annabelle)

    I thought I died and was going to Nirvana for a moment there.

    ¡°Mother I have a question?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°What is it dear?¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°Why am I still naked?¡±(Aurora)

    When she heard that she felt like lightning just struck her head for not giving her daughter clothes for this entire time that we have been talking.

    She then took clothes out of her space ring and not her dimensional space because there are no clothing there that would fit a 4-5-year-old girl and besides she is a phoenix.

    So she doesn''t usually wear clothing at all other than when she is in her human form but even then she forgets because she simply can''t understand humans who wear clothing because they are annoying to put on and off plus she will never feel cold or hot, so she and her husband don''t really need clothing to begin with.

    Also she couldn''t understand them for looking at her breasts with fascination for some reason because I think they are just two useless lumps of meat that are quite useless because phoenixes don''t breastfeed their children so I can''t help but find them to be just a useless sacks of meat and mine is not even made of meat but of celestial energy.

    So she did wonder why her daughter wants to wear something like clothing because they are quite useless for their race in her opinion but she did not want to bother her daughter about this pointless issue.

    When she is contemplating about this. She felt somebody staring at her and naturally that is Aurora.

    ¡°Mother how do I put this on when I have these wings on my back and 10 tails stick out from behind me?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Ah I''ll teach you polymorphic magic for you to hide them¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°Really you are gonna teach me magic!?!!?(sparkling eyes)¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°Of... course... of¡­ cours--... (drop)¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°MOTHER ARE YOU OKAY!?!?!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Yes. YES! Dear, mommy is fine!!¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°Okay! So how do I use polymorphic magic?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°That is quite simple¡­ ahem¡­ first feel the magic energy within your body.¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°How do I do that?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Close your eyes and try to feel like there is a hot energy in your body.¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°Okay.¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Then try focusing the magic energy to the location that you desire to change.¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°Okay.¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Third imagine yourself without those wings and tails on your body and imagine it becoming your flesh and bone that is not sticking out but fuse with your main body as skin, muscle, and bones¡± (Annabelle)

    After she said that Aurora¡¯s wings and tails started to shrink into her body until she did it and I can feel phoenix''s tears coming into my eyes because I am so happy that I am able to teach my daughter her first magic.

    ''Sniff''

    ¡°I did it!! Eh! Mommy why are you crying?!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°I am not crying at all¡­ I am¡­ I am just sweating through my eyes that''s all!¡±(Annabelle)

    ¡°......¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°But anyway congratulation on using your first magic and also to reverse this magic you only need to follow those step backward.¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°Okay! But mother I feel sleepy, where is my room?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Oh! You can just sleep here than sweetly! Mommy will watch over you so no bad guys can touch you! (spooky eyes)¡± (Annabelle)

    ¡°....Sure (backing off)¡± (Aurora)

 chapter 1: New name, race, gender and introduction to a fantasy world war part 3/edit

    PART 3

    (Aurora POV)

    {flashback}

    When my consciousness was still in a deep sleep a familiar scent awakens me.

    ''This scent where have I smell it before¡­ it smell very familiar.''

    ''Wait...who...am I?''

    ''I... am... Daniel¡­ Fang.''

    ''Yes... wait... didn''t... I¡­ died twice already... so... HOW AM I STILL ALIVE!!!??!

    ''My body and my soul was obliterated for sure but how am I still alive?''

    ''I can smell something... it smells very nice¡­ but I don''t know this smell before... yet somehow it is very familiar to me and this hand feels very nice and warm¡­ wait a minute¡­ smell¡­ touch... wait I HAVE MY FIVE SENSES BACK... if that is the case maybe.''

    I tried opening my eyes, but I feel so damn tired for some reason.

    So to open my eyes I had to get rid of this weariness that feels like I have slept for several billion years.

    When I do manage to open my eyes.

    The first feeling I get is like that of a baby being born for the first time in their life.

    So in others... MY EYES ARE BURNING!!!

    It felt like thousands of needle getting push into your eyes sockets that is how much it hurt but compare to my soul getting destroy it felt like sunburn at most but with your eyes so guess how painful is it.

    Lucky I don''t exactly hate pain, since pain is what makes you feel alive, interest show you have something worth living for, and your happiness means you are living well.

    Well, that is what I understood from being a loner in my past life.

    So in other words my eyes that are getting burn out of my skull signify that I am still alive, but I still have no clue what condition I am in right now, but I have a pretty good Idea of what it is.

    My eyes finally saw clearly and may be a bit too clear because I can see thing from extremely far away, like several miles, in great detail but suddenly I notice that I am holding a females hand close to my face and of course I let go of it instantly since I never dare touch someone without their permission first or them noticing in my past life.

    I got up with great difficulty to look around and only to find that this place looks like that of a large-scale disaster zone and with several people that are not even human.

    ''What the hell happened here?''

    I thought that and looked at the people in front of me.

    There are 3 humanoid beings wearing black uniforms of some type that I have never seen before and they are all handsome, cool, and beautiful other than the fact that they have non-human feature like pointy ears, glowing eyes, horns, scales, claws, and even one with flaming red hair that seem like it is on fire.

    The last one is a woman so beautiful that all the female on earth can''t seem to even compare 1% with her beauty and I don''t even need to know that she is not human because no human has beauty on this level.

    She is also the one I feel the most familiar with, I wonder why?

    This is obviously the first time I saw her, but she give me a very familiar and comforting feeling.

    After a few moment, I finally notice that they are all staring at me like I put them under a trance, which is making me feel awkward because what can I have that will draw this much attention from them.

    When I looked down to see what they are staring at. I almost couldn''t help but let out a scream in front of everyone like a little girl because I have seen something that shock me more than dying and I know how shocking it is to die, since I die twice in a row.

    What I am seeing is ironically a naked little girl with very long dark rainbow hair that touches my little feet, then I begin to touch my chest with these new little arms and hands to see if this is real.

    The results show that they are definitely real and I got to say that this skin is heavenly because it feels very soft, smooth like that of silk and looks absolutely beautiful with no flaws.

    Wait! Does this make me a Narcissus or a lolicon for liking this kind of body?!

    Then I notice that I have 4 pairs of undeveloped wings on my back and 10 separate tiny feathery rainbow colored tails coming out somewhere above my undeveloped peach-like ass¡­ okay let''s stop with this description.

    I then start looking down below my navel to only find that the thing that makes me a man before to be missing and replace with the opposite gender sex.

    I''d try asking the beautiful woman in front of me several questions and I really have to say that this lolita''s voice sound extremely lovely¡­ wait¡­ am I becoming a lolicon narcissus?... CRAP! Is that even possible?!!!

    If someone is to ask me this question than my replied will be... to tell them to go die and get reborn as a cute little girl to find out.

    It seems that the beautiful woman in front of me is my new mother in this world, so that confirms my suspicion of what happened to me and I thought I truly died without a way to survive in that void.

    After going back with her to my new home, I discover several things out about my new mother and parents.

    1. She is very violent to my new dad because she is kicking him away like garbage to god knows where.

    2. She seems to be an amateur at raising kids.

    3. She is not very good at hiding her nervousness around me.

    4. She is definitely a lolicon.

    5. She seem to be really wealthy because of how large this house is and all the artwork I see in this hallway and this made me wonder what status they have and who are they because I can definitely tell they are not humans just with their outer appearance.

    But she does have several good point that I have to like her for which is-

    1. She knows magic

    2. Her naming skill is not that bad

    3. She is very easily manipulated by my looks.

    Overall she is not a bad mother and this world is a fantasy world that I love the most since there is magic.

    Oh I should tell you all that I love fantasy not only because it has little relation to real life society but it has a lot of freedom to do whatever you desire and at one point in my past life I had the desire to destroy everything and watch the world burn in crimson flames while eating some buttered popcorn for no apparent reason.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ''Why¡­ do I have the feeling that... I¡¯ve forgotten something important about myself¡­ ah now that I think about it... I am no longer a human... anymore... great¡­ now¡­ I¡­ can¡­ sle¡­ ep''

    I thought of this when I fell asleep on the soft bed of my new parents, but that was only a naive thought because--

    {Present}

    ¡°Hmm ah, that was great rest¡­ EH!!!! WHERE AM I?!?!¡±

    I thought that I woke up, but I am still dreaming apparently because I am in a white space that is similar to the void.

    No.

    It is different because there is an ancient looking table that has a strange book on it.

    I feel strangely attract to touch the book, but I was hesitant instinctively because I don''t know what will happen if I do and I really don''t want to play with the unknown of this degree.

    Although it may be odd for me to say this but I am fine with waking up in some ruins, finding someone that is calling herself to be my new mother, learning that this world has magic, also learning that I am no longer a human, but I am not fine with myself to be in a dream that has a strange book that somewhat gives me the feeling of a pedophile that is trying to trick children with candy to touch his rotten sausage.

    ''Smack''

    It seems the strange book has a mind reading ability because the moment I thought of that the strange book came flying from that table and crash into my head instantly.

    ¡°Ow!!!¡±

    ¡°That hurt you damn book!!!¡±

    I try to hit the book with my childish fist but the moment I made contact with the book I got a bunch of information flows into my head with an ancient voice speaking inside of my head as well.

    ''Child of the chaos sun and cosmic disaster,

    you who hold the power of both the dragon and phoenix inside of you,

    you who is a true [Dracofenix] holds the right to my inheritance,

    my power, knowledge, and treasure shall be yours if you make the following pledge,

    then drop your blood to seal the contract''

    ¡°Well at least I was right about one thing and that is about this book being something of a pedo-¡±

    ''Smack''

    ¡°Ow!!! Okay! Okay, you''re not a pedo!¡±

    ''Falls''

    I was quite surprised by this development and I have to say that these developments are moving way too fast since the moment I woke up in this world, like a speeding car that is about to crash into a building and I don''t even have a clue about what I am pledging to from that voice I heard, so I got to wait a bit to understand the situation.

    I also have to take some time to absorb this large piece of information in my mind as well.

    (1 hour later)

    ''Okay! I think I got this.''

    So I am pledging for the right to inherit the will and everything of this so-called [Dracofenix] race.

    So if I was to make a pledge with this so-called [Sacred Scripture], than I can gain a bunch of goodies like that of joining the dark side and getting a gift basket of cookies, but if I was to fail or break this pledge then I would die immediately.

    ''Ahhh''

    I sign in this white space.

    ''I have read about these situations in novels, but never have I thought that this would happen to me. Even though I wanted this before in my past life and I did dream of such a situation before¡­ no wait I am still dreaming right now so¡­ I don''t know anymore because this is just too confusing of a situation and circumstance.''

    ''But let''s just do the pledge because I don''t even care anymore and it is not good to run away from this or deny it because the guys that have denied anything in those novels usually end up being forced into such a situation again so in this case why not just make the pledge and obtain the power it said it will grant me.''

    ''Besides I do need power in this world to survive since I don''t know anything about this world, so isn''t it better to have power than none at all right now.''

    Believe me when I say this to you all, that if you desire any happiness In a fantasy world, then you better have a lot of power backing you up first because if you raise your power way too slow then the enemies will just keep attacking you non-stop. Just being strong is not good enough because if you are just strong, yet they can still see the depths of your power than you are screwed. Since they can probably just get someone as strong as or stronger than you to hunt you down, so you have to be so overwhelmingly strong that they can''t even see the limits of your power or get a very powerful backer if you hate training or can''t become strong at all.

    Also being too careful will only hinder your growth and being too reckless only brings death to yourself, so what would I do if I don''t want either?

    That is simple, just don''t do either, but be in the middle of both careful and reckless instead of just following one to the extreme and I am sure Buddha would agree as well.

    I then took hold of the book and repeated the pledge out loud.

    ¡°[I make thy pledge that I am the rightful owner of the [Sacred Scripture],]

    [thy sacred blood of the highest order of life shall prove to it that it is true,]

    [I shall never say a word to anyone of what is inside the sacred text,]

    [I shall not be afraid to bring destruction and to take life,]

    [I shall never fear death nor destiny''s wrath,]

    [I shall not desire to be the strongest but to go beyond any universal limits with my power alone,]

    [I shall work relentlessly for my goal of destroying my weakness, the limits, the bindings, and the chains on myself,]

    [If I was to fail than my body, soul, mind and thy will shall become one with nothingness,]

    [I pledge thee in thy name, Aurora D. Luminous Color-rose that I, agree by my will to make this pledge,]

    [If this pledge is broken than my existence shall cease for all eternity.]¡±

 chapter 1: part 4 (edited)

    PART 4

    (Narrator)

    When Aurora finishes with saying the pledge the strange book sends out a dazzling rainbow light that went to Aurora and encases both of them inside it.

    ''Crack''

    The outer cover of the strange book starts to form cracks.

    ''Shine''

    When the outer cover finally broke apart it shows a golden rainbow book that will make any being weaker than a true god-king to kneel in front of it.

    ''I have heard thy pledge, now drop thy blood upon thee to complete this contract.''

    ''Bite''

    Aurora then proceeds to drop her blood on the [Sacred Scripture] and when she did the [Sacred Scripture] response was even more intense, like It is happy or something.

    The golden rainbow book then sent out a massive amount of information directly into Aurora¡¯s mind which caused her to have a massive headache because there is so much information to cram into her mind at once, but she still manages to stay awake, and not only that, she is even trying to read some of the information. She can only read bits and pieces of information since there is too much information and she is feeling very tired. That means she is about to awaken and go back to the real world because all off this is still inside a dream, so she can can''t stay asleep forever to read this large ass amount of information.

    Besides she¡¯s already learned how to summon this book in the real world because that is the first piece of information she tries to pick up since it would suck to not know how to summon something later on.

    Before she awakens from this dream world she manages to find the information regarding what race she currently is and some of their special characteristic.

    She is of the hybrid race called [Dracofenix] which is a hybrid between a dragon and a phoenix.

    Normally this is impossible to occur in nature but this only applies to beings created by nature and not beings of self-creation like ''Celestial Phoenixes'' and ''True Dragons''. The chance of success in creating a [Dracofenix] is still very infinity close to zero, but is not truly impossible. Since this has occurred several times in the past because of some unnatural events.

    Anyway a [Dracofenix] is a super hybrid that has the characteristics of a dragon and a phoenix which are quite fearsome since they have very few weaknesses to exploit and their abilities are both powerful and limitless in growth since natural laws don''t apply to them since they are not born naturally.

    That is all Aurora knew before her consciousness when dark.

    Is this the first step of her journey for destruction or creation in this new world?

    Answer: It is still too early to tell what the final verdict is but you can all speculate which direction she should move towards, but even her first steps caused the entire world to be in chaos.

    When she hatched from her egg it caught the attention of many people in this world to go to the location of her birth.

    (Scene Change)

    In the [Ends of the Immortal World] around the area where Aurora hatched, one can see many shadows looking around to find a clue as to what happened here, but several of the shadows have an aura that shows they are far superior to the others.

    ¡°Oh! If it isn''t my old friend Allister, what have you come here for?¡±

    A man wearing a golden gown calls out to another, a man wearing a gray tunic.

    ¡°I should be asking you the same question you bloodsucking immortal freak¡±(Allister)

    ¡°Well it is always nice to have you call me that, but you should know why all these people have gathered here too... since it is not every day that we have felt the birth of a genesis class treasure.¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ¡°Genesis class!!!!!¡±(All shadow shouted)

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°Really!!! Is it true!!! I thought it will only be a world-class treasure?!!!¡±(???)

    ¡°Yes, Fredric, at first I thought that too, but after I used [Spatial Image Rewind] I can only see a cosmic storm than the image disrupted.¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ¡°Cosmic storm!!!!¡±(Again all shadows)

    ¡°You can''t be joking here right!!! You and we all know how rare it is for there to be a cosmic storm in any location other than the 10 forbidden locations and I can''t even feel a residue here that would signify a treasure being born, so how would you know?!!!¡±

    ¡°Because of this thing.¡±(Golden gowned man)

    That golden grown man smiles mysteriously and brought out an encased rainbow feather that gave off a powerful radiance.

    ¡°You all can feel the power in this feather alone can''t you?¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ''Silence''(Everyone)

    ¡°This is impossible!!! How could a feather have this much power even the ''Celestial Phoenix¡¯s'' feathers don''t contain this much power?¡±(Shadow A)

    ''Murmur''

    ¡°How could we believe you if you only show us a feather? Who knows, you could have just forged it to make us go on a wild fox chase!!!¡±

    ¡°Haha, my friends that gather here today should know I couldn''t replicate this feather no matter what and there is no known phoenixes or any type of animal that could have this type of feather so it has to be a treasure (smile).¡± (golden gowned man)

    ¡°Indeed none of us have heard of an animal that has this kind of feather, but why are you telling us instead of just looking for the treasure yourself because you know how powerful a genesis class treasure is without me telling you right? So tell us your motive or else you have to face everyone here who is a least a true god rank!!¡±

    ''Silence and stare''

    ¡°Indeed, I don''t want to make an enemy out of everyone here so I''ll tell you all the reason, why I told you guys about this feather is because even though I used a very special technique to analyze it, I can''t seem to find a single thing out about this feather.¡±(golden gowned man)

    ''Silence''

    ¡°And beside I don''t want to die because I possess a genesis class treasure, since you know that an appearance of such a treasure will even make a [Dimension Ruler] who is in the forbidden realm to go crazy with greed¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°So even if I had such a treasure that can allow me to slay even the top 10 world most powerful beings with just a move from it, but that is still not enough to fight a [Dimension Ruler]. Since all of you here knows that a genesis class treasure could only wound a [Dimension Ruler], but will be unable to kill them, yet they only need to form a single ''thought'' to kill all of us in an instant.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ''Whisper''

    ¡°What else? That is definitely not all!!!! You¡¯re always scheming something, you bloodsucking immortal freak!!!¡±

    ¡°Now, now, Caroline I should let you know that I don''t have any plans to get involve since I know better than to struggle with a [Dimension Ruler] for a treasure that I could not even keep and I am very sure that all of you here can agree to that, isn''t that correct?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    ¡°How about this I will give you this feather for a price and you guys can use this to search for the genesis class treasure and when you found it you can present it to the [Dimension Rulers] as a gift to earn a favor from them, so isn''t this a fair deal?¡±

    ''Really a favor from a [Dimension Ruler]!!''(Whisper)

    ''He must be lying, otherwise why would he give away such a chance this easily.''(Whisper)

    ''I mean really, does this idiot not know how much people will kill for just to earn a [Dimension Ruler¡¯s] favor?''(Whisper)

    When everyone is voicing their doubt the sky starts to change and become stormy and everyone here feels a presence beyond that of the top 5 world most powerful and there could only be one type of being that has this presence.

    A being that managed to break the dimensional barrier of this world to achieve a higher order of power.

    The [Dimensional rulers].

    Never in their wildest dream can they think a [Dimensional Ruler] will show up in this location and in this lowly place.

    The sky turns darker than the night and the world trembles from that presence causing earthquakes beyond even the highest scale in this world, which is level 100 and that kind of earthquake can bring an entire small continent that is the size of 3 earths to the bottom of the seabed.

    So everyone here felt so tense by this presence that they lost the ability to even process what''s happening and can only stand frozen in place like statues.

    ¡°Kneel¡±

    But a voice from the sky that sounded so arrogant and aloof that even an arrogant dragon can''t compare to it, yet this voice brought everyone to their knees and unable to move an iota and can only kneel in place from ''it¡¯s'' order.

    ¡°I say to you all this, whoever can find me the person that this feather belongs too will obtain 3 favors from me. Here is a communication crystal that can only be used once and all of you better not use this for any other purpose other than telling me that you found that person, do you all understand, if so then make a pledge contract right at this moment¡±

    After the voice said that a scroll and many small crystals descend from the sky to each person here.

    Everyone here made a pledge contract by repeating what is said on the scroll and dropping their blood on it since no one will dare argue with a [Dimension Ruler].

    ¡°Use all your power to find that person for me immediately, to obtain mine favor....¡±

    After the voice disappears the sky returns to normal and the world finally stops trembling.

    Luckily they are at the [Ends of the Immortal World], which doesn''t have any large water sources for several continents away for there to be a tsunami nearby.

    ¡°So everyone do you believe me now?¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Okay! As you all heard, the [Dimension Ruler] wants the person that this feather belongs to. So, ladies and gentlemen, I am willing to sell you this feather for a reasonable price, do any of you want it?¡±(Golden gowned man)

    Everyone¡¯s greedily looks at that rainbow feather because if they can have this feather then maybe they can get the first lead as to finding the owner of this feather.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±(Caroline)

    ¡°What I want is very simple and that is 3000 eclipse jewels, 1,000,000,000 sinner¡¯s souls, 10,000 black souls, 100,000,000 innocent souls and 2 million pure virgin females from any mortal humanoid race that is all, quite reasonable isn''t it?¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ¡°...............................¡± (Everyone doesn''t know what to say)

    ¡°You bastards are scheming something aren''t you!!!!¡±(Caroline)

    She let out her divinity and divine power wanting to kill the golden gowned man at all cost, but she was stopped by her companions.

    ¡°Stop!! Caroline, we can''t kill him even if we go and attack him together.¡±(Companion A)

    ¡°But--¡±(Caroline)

    ¡°But nothing we will gain that feather at all costs, even if it is buying it from those devils and you know the genesis god council will not ignore the chance of obtaining 3 favors from that [Dimension Ruler].¡±(Companion B)

    ¡°Well, since you all want this feather, then I will sell this feather to whichever individual can bring me the things I have asked for in 105 years at the ''Deep Web Auction House'' in the [1st Layer Abyss Gateway].¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ¡°So see you all then, bye, bye.¡±(Golden gowned man)

    ''Disappear''

    ¡°....So are we really going to procure these things for that rotten bastard?¡±(Companion C)

    ¡°They wouldn''t care if a few mortals die to obtain a [Dimension Ruler¡¯s] favor, beside those mortals should feel honored that we killed them.¡±(Companion D)

    ¡°......¡± (Caroline)

    Caroline feels disgusted by what their companion said, but it is true that this is a small price to pay to obtain a favor of a [Dimension Ruler].

    Although she does not care about killing human mortals at all, instead she loves the idea because it was them who allied with the devils to attack heaven at one point for some unknown reason. They also killed her father and mother in front of her, afterwards they did many nasty things to her and her little sister. If it wasn''t for the graciousness of one of the genesis gods saving them, her and her little sister would have fallen into the abyss¡¯s hands, forever unable to see the light of heaven again.

    But now she had to procure these things for this lowly bastard, how could it have not enraged her?

    She stands silently while bottling up her rage inside herself.

 chapter 1.1 :Interlude Devil conversation (edit)

    Interlude

    Have you ever wondered, what the beings called Devils are?

    If you say they are the incarnation of demons and monsters than you are wrong.

    If you say they are the manifestation of evil than you are half right.

    If you say they are the embodiment of negativity then you are correct.

    If some of you are thinking ''What the hell is this guy talking about?'' then I will tell you.

    When this story moves on to the next stage, I don''t want any misinterpretation of the beings called Devils by this world¡¯s standards.

    In Grandia the Devils are not demons nor are they monsters, true demons are born from massive sinner¡¯s souls and monsters are animals that contain large amounts of magic energy that cloud their minds and can use some magic.

    Devils are also not the true manifestation of evil because that title belongs to the demons. Evil is divided into seven forms in this world; envy, anger, pride, lust, greed, gluttony, and sloth, but these forms of evil have another name and that... is [Self-destruction] because those who are evil will eventually be destroyed by their own doing. Since they can''t stop committing these acts by themselves and that is where you get those hypocrites coming in to stop them from their deeds and only for them to do the same, but do you know why? It is because evil comes from instinctual desires and not intentional, but of their own desire to do these things and that is called Evil.

    So in other words unlike the devils, the evil demons came from the desire of wanting more than one should ever have, but devils are an entirely different story because they have a goal that is not born out of desire but with an intention to destroy and torment everything in this world.

    If demons represent self-destruction for their own doing, than the devils represent the pure madness to destroy everything in their way and creating paths of blood everywhere they go.

    Since they are born out of pure negativity like madness, sadness, torment, hatred, malice, fear, despair and all forms of dark and chaotic emotions from all living beings. Because of this, they will only ever have intentions of destruction and torment for every living being that created them and eventually they will destroy themselves.

    This is what you call a [DEVIL] in this world of Grandia.

    OKAY! Since we got that introduction out of the way.

    Let¡¯s see what they are up to right now.

    (Scene Change)

    In the pitch black forest where everything is too dark to be seen with the naked eye.

    A faint red glow illuminate this dark forest and one can hear a spooky laughter coming from that red glow.

    The red glow is actually a communication crystal that connects to the [Abyss] where the devils are born and reside in.

    The one who is holding this crystal is the golden gowned man from before.

    Then suddenly the crystal made a brighter glow and a terrifying voice can be heard from it.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Hahaha, you did really well [King of Betrayal] and as one would expect from the most cunning king out of all the [9 Abyss Kings] and I shall reward you for this achievement when you get back¡±(????)

    ¡°Thank you [Massacre Supreme-sama], I am deeply honored (devious smile)¡± (golden gowned man)

    ¡°None at all!! You did well because with the materials you requested from them to sell that feather we can begin the [Plan] on an earlier date than scheduled and since everyone is looking for that unknown owner of this feather, we can use this chance to move freely in the chaos to prepare for our [Plan]¡±(????)

    ¡°And when this [Plan] begins we can create our very own [Dimension Ruler] so that feather is completely worthless to us... but still I am very interested toward the individual who owns such unique feather because even I can''t see the original owner of this feather and neither could we touch this feather without getting purified by it... even I don''t dare touch it myself.¡±(????)

    ¡°Yes, indeed this feather alone is strong enough to destroy one of the devil generals, so I just can''t help but wonder who that individual can be... Supreme-sama could this feather belongs to... to a¡­¡±(golden gowned man)(scare)

    ¡°No, this is not a [Dimension Ruler¡¯s] feather because if it was then you would''ve have been annihilated the moment you touched it, so it is not there¡¯s either but it isn''t that far from their strength probably¡­ well it is difficult to tell with only a feather, which we have not seen before and to know the individual who this feather belongs to is truly difficult.¡±(????)

    ¡°Well, in any case, come back and be ready to prepare your forces to invade the surface world in the years to come hahahahhah. I can¡¯t wait to see those old geezers faces hahahahaha!!!¡±(????)

    ¡°Yes [Massacre Supreme-sama], I can''t wait for that day as well(malevolent smirk)¡±(golden gowned man)

    The devils are beginning to move and when their plan begins, all hell on this world will break loose, but what will our main do when that happens? Will she save it or... destroy the world herself.

    In any case, this will not be good for this world¡¯s inhabitants.

    And here is a crappy poem I try composing for this situation

    The devils plans are moving,

    The plans of all are beginning to move,

    The peaceful times are encroaching fast to the end,

    The smell of blood is in the air,

    The madness called war is coming,

    The sky will turn crimson,

    The oceans dark red,

    The land scarlet and,

    The world will be dyed the color of blood,

    The war for blood is near,

    The war that shall bring extinction to all is near and,

    It is started by,

    A rainbow feather. - Written by the Narrator

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Thank you all for reading the first chapter. The next chapter shall be our main¡¯s training to become OP.

 Chapter 2:The Pure Madness That She Calls A [Training Regiment] part 1

    This is a longer chapter then before so I did not proof read it thoroughly because it is a pain in the ass to sit and proofread 38 pages.

    So this chapter like chapter 1 will be divided into parts.

    Since I always tent to include way to much stuff in anything I write,

    Enjoy to those who still want to read my work.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    part 1

    Have you ever thought of the question ''can I surpass a genius by training''?

    Some may say yes,

    some may say no,

    regarding this issue no one knows.

    My answer is: NO because if they even bother working hard than all your hard work compare to them is quite lousy and you should never compare yourself to a genius if you can''t even top the average people around you first which is like an ant trying to challenge god before they even challenge the humans who could squish them easily.

    You may be wondering why I keep bringing these topics up and that is because it has relation regarding today and by now, everyone will properly be thinking ''what does this have to do with the story''?

    My answer is: EVERYTHING!!!

    Since today is the first day that Aurora will learn just how vast this world is and it will be a Day of Great learning, molested by lolicon parents and finally the thing she calls a [Training regiment] that she accidentally devises to torture herself with to get stronger.

    It will be a day where Aurora will show the world, what it means to be a Genius that works harder than those that put 10,000 times as much effort to get stronger like a lunatic....that is a bag full of crazy.

    (Aurora Pov)

    I awoke with a headache because of the information that is cram into my head by that.....damn book.

    I can see the bright sun high in the sky through the clear window roof top and the light from it feels nice, unlike my previous life where the sun lights always make me feel like a vampire.

    But suddenly I notice that I couldn''t move at all like someone is restraining me by their arms.

    I turn my head to look at who it is and only to find my new mother sleeping while cuddling me like some stuffed toy but it is not actually that bad because it feels like that of a mother bird cuddling with her newborn hatchling in the nest together.

    Even though this feels good, I still want to get out of bed, since I do not like to be bear hug in bed together with my out of this world beauty mother.

    I suddenly felt her hand reaching into my clothing and this gave me a very creepy feeling because her hand starts to rub my undeveloped chest and her mouth nit my pointy ears while massaging it with her tongue.

    This made me not know, if I should be thankful for being born as girl in this life or cry at the fact that I cant get boner anymore like a man but either way this is starting to get creepy since what kind of mother do this to her own newborn daughter and I am trying to think of a way to get out.

    But this body is betraying me because I start to feel hot below my navel and it feels like my body is about to go on fire.

    Yet I try to keep my conscientious clear of any over 18 material stuff since this body is not ready for that kind of crap....yet.

    ''don''t underestimate someone who got their soul destroy!!!''

    I will try the most primitive method, I can solve this nasty situation from going any further and is---

    ''bang!''

    that is to give a good old head bud to wake someone up but this method is also a double edge sword because I was still having a bad headache before but now I am having something close to a migraine and I should be thankful for this body to not be a human because that head bud properly would have shattered a human''s skull.

    Although I felt the most pain but mother is still not awake and not only that she seems only tickle by my head bud while I am having a migraine and also getting molested by her.

    Ah..damn it...this is bad because I am feeling that something is about to come out of me from below my navel.

    What should I do..ah I know I will try to use magic but I only know how to use polymorphic magic at this moment...what should I do..I am starting to understand how a rape victim must feel in this situation.

    ''ah''

    I got an Idea.

    I use polymorphic magic to return one of my feather tails and try tickling mother to make her awake.

    The results does not show at first but I manage to wake her up just in times before I need to take a leak out from this new body and lucky this body never need to go to a restroom because any waste in our body will just be broken down by our energy so we can always maintain optimal condition at any time.

    ¡°mother..can..you...not..touch me there..please(sniff)¡±(Aurora cute fake crying appearance)

    I look at my mother with this appearance to make her drop down and get the hell off me since I don''t want to get molested again by her.

    ¡°I AM SORRY!!!!¡±(Annabell)

    she is still trying to hug me to death like before but without molesting me and acting like a real mother.

    ¡°um..mother..i forgive you..if..you..can..tell me..about you and father?(bluffing teary eyes)''¡±(Aurora)

    Is not like I am being a bad child or I need anything but I need to know more information on this world to survive especially regarding my parents races because I am a hybrid of a dragon and a phoenix.

    so I am pretty sure that is not a good deed because in the novels I readied hybrids are always despising upon by the pure blood of their race so got to learn more of the circumstance between the two races.

    ¡°OF COURSE DEAR MOMMY WILL TELL YOU ANYTHING YOU WANT TO KNOW!!!¡±(Annabell)

    when she heard that she gave off a smile brighter any sun in the sky and her eyes sparkle with stars like that of Anime character.

    She settles down.

    We move to the dining hall.

    I looked at everything with surprise because of how exquisite and beautifully made this dining hall is since my past life was just an averages teenager that is bit odd, so I never saw this kind of dining hall before that seem like it belong to those of nobles and kings in the 16th century in my world, but mother had a misunderstanding.

    ¡°is everything fine with you dear? do you not like the architecture?I''ll order those lazy as dwarfs to build you a more wonderful palace how about that?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°no! No! Mother everything looks wonder so please you don''t need to mother!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°oh, is that so then this island and palace will be presented to you as a birthday present than¡±(Annabell)

    ''damn how rich are they for them to call this place a child''s playground..no maybe it is just me who hasn''t adjusted to this lifestyle yet since I have just woke up from my deep sleep a day ago but now I am some big shot ojou-sama or princess in this palace that will make any human crazy with greed...I don''t know whether I should laugh or cry at me calling myself a princess since this destroyed the last remaining male dignity I have of myself and.....for some reason I am not against it''

    we sat at the dining table that is glittering with exaggerated decoration and jewels all over the place.

    ¡°so dear what do you want mommy to tell you first?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°um..can you explain the ranks of the dragon and phoenix race¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°hmm..dear, shouldn''t you have that in your inherit-ant knowledge from birth? Since all of the higher race have inherit-ant memory from birth¡±(Annabell)

    ''crap! now that I think about, I do but it only contain techniques for refining all kind of things and all the techniques and skill of both races yet there is no explanation for my race or my parents either for some reason and I was too shock from the time I woke up and forgot to look at these at first..oh, no what do I...oh! I know

    ¡°i..just wanted mommy and daddy to explain it that''s all..is that a pro..blem mommy?(fake teary face)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°OF COURSE NOT!! DEAR, MY MOMMY WILL EXPLAIN SO WELL THAT EVEN A LOWLY MONKEY CAN UNDERSTAND SO DON''T CRY!!!(waving her hands nervously)¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°rea..lly(sniff)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes dear, of course...ahem..let''s see which one should I first explain..hmm well I''ll explain about the Phoenix race first then when your useless father gets back he can explain to you about the dragon race¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°Okay, I will begin, so listen carefully my dear, the phoenixes race is one of the six supreme race that govern this world of Grandia, the phoenix''s race are a species that has the strongest soul and mental body in this worlds so because of this we are a race that is very close to magic itself, we can come into existence with 4 methods and the first would be [world spawn], which is a phoenix''s born from nature and in it''s natural environment¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°the second method would be [mating spawn] which is two phoenix''s mating each other or even two different element''s of phoenix mating each other but this is somewhat of a rare occurrence since some element''s mutually opposite with each other like a water phoenix with a flaming phoenix¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°the third methods would be [creation spawn] which is a phoenix that is created by a core of heaven or core of hell or even possibly a primal chaos being bringing the existence of a phoenix into existence¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°the fourth method would be [phoenix will spawn] which is a phoenix''s of the highest order that came about through self-creation like myself and we are far superior to all the other phoenixes because we represent a [cosmic rule] within our body so do you have a understanding to the phoenix race now my dear?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°(cute nod)..but how does the hierarchy work in the phoenix race mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°the phoenix race is divided into 10 clans and is rank in a hierarchy this is base on their purity and the higher you are in the hierarchy the more superior you are in the phoenix''s species and all higher order race has a similar hierarchy and this hierarchy is base on the purity of their race since it has been shown that the more pure-blooded you are, the more superior you will be and this is another reason why hybrid is heavy despise upon by all other pure-blood races since there is a believe that they are tainting our purity and should be destroyed, but DONT WORRY DEAR MOMMY IS NOT LIKE THOSE PEOPLE WHO BELIEVE IN THIS AND I LOVE YOU VERY DEARLY SO DONT WORRY OK AND IF SOME PEOPLE DARE BULLY YOU THAN MOMMY WILL DEFINITELY SLAUGHTER THERE ENTIRE RACE!!!!¡±(Annabell)

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I am fine mother so can you finish explaining¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°alright...ahem...the phoenix race is divided into 10 clans and separates ranks in our hierarchy.

    Rank 1st of the hierarchy is we [celestial phoenix] clan that is born out of self-creation so we are the purest of the phoenix race and that is why we are in the highest rank of the hierarchy,

    rank 2nd is the [solar phoenix] clan that is born from two celestial phoenix mating and it is the only phoenix that of the top 3 ranks to come into existence this way,

    rank 3rd is the [Helios phoenix] clan that is born from the Phoenix sun or chaos sun in the starry sky,

    rank 4th is the [sacred phoenix] clan that is born from the core of the world,

    rank 5th is the [progenitor phoenix''s] clan that is born from creation by the [super core''s] of the six main realm or by a creation of primal chaos being,

    rank 6th is the [nature phoenix''s] clan that is born from the creation of their respective natural environment powers and because of this they are divided into different clans by there natural environment.

    the rank 7th is the [heavenly phoenix] clans that are born from the creation of the 10 heavenly sun in heaven and because of this they are also divided into 10 different clans by their respective suns.

    rank 8th is the [fallen phoenix''s] clan that is born from a heavenly phoenix losing the suns protection and acknowledgement so they lost a very special type of divinity that only belongs to heavenly phoenix''s and were reduce to being a fallen phoenix that has lost the right to be in heaven like a god or an angel falling from grace.

    Rank 9th is the [mortal phoenix] clan that is born from a fallen phoenix and another race mating so you can consider them hybrids with some pure phoenix blood in them and the only reason why they weren''t disposed of by the rest of the phoenix race is because they were not much of a threat to them or something worth caring for because they are so weak that no higher rank phoenix see them as beings that are worth their time and so they only exile them to the mortal world of Grandia but the only reason they are still part of the hierarchy is because they still contain some heavenly phoenix blood in them and that give them a possibly to return to being a heavenly phoenix-like their ancestor and since we care about our comrade we only let them live but not in the same place as us and plus with them their we can create a information network within the mortal world that is control by gods with the excuse that they are hybrids and is not worthy of being in the same place as us but if the gods dare to move them we will thoroughly wage war on the one who did it and naturally the gods took an offensive position to that.

    Rank 10th is the [sub-phoenix] clan that is born from mortal phoenix repeat mating with other race and tainted the phoenix blood that they started to lose their phoenix powers until they completely lost the blood of phoenix and become something like a separate bird species that has no relation to the phoenix race other than the fact about their origin and it has been said that they are also heavily despise by every single phoenix and even the mortal phoenix to the point that they don''t even consider them apart of the phoenix race and it is a different bird race that can be slaughter and eaten but in reality the phoenix race don''t care about this phoenix clan and only left them alone like they don''t exist plus we rarely ever use them for anything other than a meat-shield in a wartime situation but very few race ever dare wage war on us so this clan just flush without the care of our race.

    That is about it for our race, so what else do you want to know because mommy is thinking about going to refine some pills and elixir for mommies trip¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°trip?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes mommy is going on a trip in 15 years by mommies clan head decree and will not be back for a while so I have to prepare Okay sweetly but don''t worry mommies is going to be back as soon as I can and I will leave the black flame guards here to protect you so stay here without worries okay, dear¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°where are you going for the trip mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°sorry, dear mommy can''t tell you because of a restriction impose by the head of the clan so try to understand¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°okay¡±(Aurora)

    ''so I just have 15 years with mother ha..wait..what about father then?''

    ¡°what about father? Will he also go?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes because the dragon race also have their own plans that I am not sure off but don''t worry you have the black flame guards here to keep you companies¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°don''t worry about me mother I am fine with it¡±(Aurora)

    ''I was a loner in my past life''

    ¡°but mother I have a question I really want to ask before you go..is that okay with you mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°sure! Dear, what question do you want to ask mommy?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°what is mommy celestial phoenix appearance? I really want to see it before you go..please(a deadly puppy face)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°.....(drop)....¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°MOTHER ARE YOU OKAY!! MOTHER!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°mommy..is..fine..¡±''i thought I was going to the nirvana for a moment there''(Annabell)

    (10 min later)

    ¡°okay I am fine now..you don''t have to worry dear¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°okay¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°let see, this island is too small and if I was to return to my original form I will properly destroy this entire island with just my pressure alone..hmm...oh, i know dear, do you want to visit mommy [core space]?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°what is a [core space]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°oh that is mommies own dimensional space within my core and all higher order being have one in their body as well and you properly have one as well, but it doesn''t seem like you know how to use yours yet, maybe I''ll teach you later on how to use your dimension space but first let go into mine!!¡±(Annabell)

    I have never regretted on my choices but after all this I did feel a little regret for asking her.

    (scene change)

    after she said that she pull me closer to her and hug me before I can resist but in a moment I was no longer in the dining room.

    but in some big white space that is similar to that white space from my dream.

    Then suddenly mother appear out of nowhere in this white space and disappear then appear right in front of me like in a flash without me even seeing how see got there and it does not seem like she is teleporting instead it seems like she can move however she desire within this space of hers.

    ''I got to learn how to do this one day and this place seem more amazing than learning magic for the first time''

    I thought of this because I am a person that like all supernatural skills and ability except some odd ones like ripping clothes because you can just make a see through sunglass that can look through clothing and it is much better because you don''t have to pay them for destroying their clothing.

    ¡°how do you like it dear?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°it looks really plain¡±(Aurora)

    ''dejected''

    ¡°but in a good way..so can see your phoenix form..please¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°okay, since you said please dear!¡±(Annabell)

    after she said that her body gave out dazzling light that would blind normal person eyes, but it seem that this new body can handle this light easily.

    The light just keep getting brighter until it engulf this entire space and I have to squint my eyes a little because of this light but after 5 seconds the light disappear and what appear was---

    A large multi-color flaming bird that seem to be larger than that of a red giant in my old universe but it gradually reduce in size until one can get a clear view of its appearance,

    with six pairs of flaming wings,

    16 phoenix tails,

    dazzling feathers that seem like each is the sun''s solar flare,

    A majestic neck and with 9 multicolor feathers on her head that seem to be a crown that dazzle the world,

    her eyes are a dazzling golden color that seems to be the suns instead of eyes that belong to a living being,

    the talons on her feet seem to be able to rip worlds apart like it is nothing more that tofu in front of those talons,

    but the most shocking thing is the pressure and aura it gave off,

    the pressure make ones feel like they are actually put under the sun and the aura it radiate seems like that of a being that would even look down upon gods in heaven,

    I feel like am about to faint because of her pressure that seem more boundless than the sun.

    ''so this is mother true form....''

    that is what I thought before my consciousness black out from this pressure.

    (scene change)

    ''dear how do you think of mommy true from''

    a sweet voice resounds in my head and I woke up instantly only to find myself naked on the bed and is hug by my naked beautiful mother as well. This would be an erotic situation for anyone except if this is not my new beautiful mother and I am not an unbelievably cute little girl that look like she belongs in pre-K. so this situation instantly freak out me because it reminded me of that scene where she molested me in bed and I think that I may have develop a trauma from that experience so I quickly tried to push her away and tried to find clothing to put on through mother seem like see is sad to be push away and got dress as well.

    Lucky we don''t sweat since our body is made out of our own energy and I know my body is made of energy, but I still don''t have control over it like a mother does with her body.

    ¡°mother may I go take a bath?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°why would you need to take a bath when I can just lick you clean myself(licking lips)¡±(Annabell)

    ''big shutter''

    ¡°no! I am okay I can take a bath myself so please try not to do anythin--..ahhhh!!! ¡±

 Chapter 2: part 2

    part 2

    (scene change)

    ¡°now I really feel like a rape victim and by my own mother as well(sniff)¡±(Aurora)

    right now I am In the bath house and let me just say that this place looks like a giant lake and not a place where people should bathe but this is where they bathe and I got to say that the water feels just right in temperature..could that be because everyone here is cold blooded?

    since my family is not mammals and is closer to a reptile family but they do not even have any flesh and blood in their body since it is compose of condensed energy so I wonder why they have such a bath house built but in any case if feels really good.

    Oh, I was relaxing for a moment but then I suddenly remember that large information in my head that I got when I made a contract with the sacred scripture.

    I still haven''t readied it yet because of all the things that happen up till now but now is the perfect chance to do.

    So I begin to comb through the information in my head to find anything that could help me understand this world better and after a while I only found a few information about this world because some of this information seem, censor, while it is in my head so I can''t readied them.

    ''what do you desire to know master?''(????)

    a sweet voice that sound similar to my mother resounded through my head.

    This cause me to be a scare for a few moment before asking back.

    ¡°who are you?¡±(Aurora)

    ''I am the intelligence of the [Dracofenix] sacred scripture and your predecessor call me Endora]''

    ¡°so in other words you are that strange book that hit me?¡±(Aurora)

    ''to fair master that was because you said mean things about me''[Endora]

    ¡°fine then but I want to ask you to explain the details about this world to me, also can you explain to me what is the [Dracofenix] sacred scripture or just what is the sacred scripture in general and how can I get the power that ancient voice promise me or should I say the training I have to go through to get it and also about that pledge as well and why I can''t desire to be the strongest¡±(Aurora)

    ''as you wish master''[Endora]

    ''firstly the world we are in is call [Grandia] and it is the [core world] of this universe''[Endora]

    ¡°wait what is a [core world]?¡±(Aurora)

    ''a [core world] is the nucleus that is made by the [creator] of the universe and every universe has one because if the universe lost their [core world] then that universe will break down and be destroyed. so the [core world] is similar to a heart in a human body and all the other worlds out there are like organs that keep the [core world] functioning and your people call those organs the [mortal world] and the [mortal worlds] function is to keep the [core world] sustain from damage and supplies it with energy so it won''t die because if it does the [mortal worlds] will also perish and if a [mortal world] was destroy than the [core world] will just give some of it power to remake it but that is not all because the [core world] also take in the excessive stress build up in the mortal world and slowly get rid of it''[Endora]

    ¡°so does that mean the sun orbit around us or we orbit around it?¡±(Aurora)

    ''that is a silly question master because everyone knows that a world orbit around the sun and even the [core world] is no exception but the [core world] usually will have more than one sun since it is so large and a year in this world is 1200 days''[Endora]

    1200 days!!! that is nearly 4 times the years on earth but if that is the case then what is the suns function of this universe? because I doubt it just gives warmth to us.

    ¡°wait then what is the suns function to this universe¡±(Aurora)

    ''the suns function is like the brain of this universe and its function is to maintain the natural order so something doesn''t go wrong and harm the [core world] or the mortal world''[Endora]

    ¡°but what if the sun we are orbiting is destroyed? Would the universe be destroyed as well?¡±(Aurora)

    ''of course not because even if the sun around us goes extreme supernova it will not even harm the surface of this world and if the sun is destroyed than a new sun would just take its place''[Endora]

    ¡°how come?¡±(Aurora)

    ''the [core world] has a very powerful natural barrier that is form by the universe fabric of space and time to keep itself from taking any external damage and the phoenix race represent the sun and also could become a real sun if they did the sacred ceremony [celestial transformation] also this is a real honor for any phoenix to do this ceremony because when they succeed they have the possibly to transform into a celestial phoenix''[Endora]

    ¡°this sounds really ridiculous but continue explaining¡±(Aurora)

    ''Grandia has been here since the very beginning of this universe and has created numerous life form of both weak and strong for an unimaginable amount of time''[Endora]

    ''the world of Grandia is so large that it is close to that of a large solar system and because of that many areas in this world remain unexplored and unknown and the area that is found is call the [known world]''[Endora]

    ''the [known world] of Grandia is divided into 5 categories the [underworld], the [land], the [ocean], the [sky] and the [outer-world]'' [Endora]

    ''these places have innumerable islands, 3000-small continent, 400 mid-continent, 200 large continent, 18 realms, 4 super world size continent, 2 stellar territory and the largest known place in this world is call the [Garden of Eden] and beyond these places are call the [End of paradise] because the unknown parts of this world is extremely terrifying to the point that even a [dimensional ruler] cant be assure of it own safety and the only way to go there is by crossing the [Road to Pandora] that is located in the [End of the forbidden realm] because the entire known world is covered by an extremely powerful barrier that is call the [world dimensional barrier] and only [dimension rulers] can break it for a moment''[Endora]

    ¡°okay, I don''t know whether to laugh because this sounds unlike any fantasy world I have heard or cry for those people who make maps in this large ass world but anyway what are [dimension rulers] and how come only they can break the world barrier?¡±(Aurora)

    ''[dimensional rulers] are beings that went beyond the known worlds strongest beings and their power is so great that even the barrier surrounding the known world which could withstand every single world most powerful beings attack at once with out getting damage but the dimensional rulers can easily break this barrier to go in and out of [the end of paradise]''[Endora]

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    there are really such terrifying people in this world ha..can I become one of them...why am I thinking about this...shouldn''t a normal person like me who had been reborn into such a terrifying world be scare out of his whits....so why is this body getting so excited to know of this fact?...no it is not my body getting excited...I, myself is excited about this...because this world is not boring like my old one...i can finally do what I always wanted to do...and..that is to destroy..all..who try to stop me..no I should not get excited yet because I still don''t know anything about this world or what this sacred scripture is and I want to don''t die early like before without knowing who or what kill me.

    So I ask [Endora] about what she is and the replied was more ridiculous than this world explanation because she said---

    ''the sacred scripture is a [irregular class] treasure that is personally crafted by the [first True creator] and is given to the race who [he] deems to be worthy of becoming a candidate for the new [True creator] and replace him as the new [True creator]''[Endora]

    ''there is 100 different sacred scripture that exist in 10 different universe created by the [True creator and with 10 separate sacred scripture given to 10 different race in each universe''[Endora]

    ''our purpose is to help the race and the one who have been chosen and is given the true sacred scripture by the [True creator] himself to become the candidate for the new [True creator]''[Endora]

    ''we are the counselor, backer, supporter and test givers to the race and the one who have been first chosen by the one and [True creator]''[Endora]

    ¡°so I what about me? was I actually chosen by the [True creator]?¡±(Aurora)

    ''sadly no''

    ¡°.....so how did I make that pledge contract with you? if I was not personally chosen by the [True creator]?¡±

    ''I didn''t say an individual, I said a race so as long as you are of that race then you have a possibly to obtain me and inherit the right to become a [True creator] candidate because the road to become a new [True creator] is road that is beyond just unimaginable and impossible''

    ''since one may not be swayed by personal emotions for others well beings or for the acknowledgement of being the strongest out of a bunch of ants nor can they ever fear for their own safety and love ones from the wrath of the world, the universe and even the [True creator] himself and neither can they truly desire the peoples affection nor to be defeated for being lonely and one should not hesitate to destroy any limits on themselves even if they have to destroy themselves or everything they hold dearly with their own hands to just obtain that one true freedom but most importantly they should not be blinded to chase after ones own happiness and even if everyone rejects them for this path, they shall not feel any remorse or desire any form of sympathy from anyone''

    ''in others words one must not desire to be a regular that change for other to accepts them but is willing to be an irregular that cant change so others will rejected them and still not care for their opinions about themselves and just keep moving on without the needs for others to help them at all''

    ''lastly ones goal of becoming a [True creator] should not stem from ideals, morals, reason, selflessness, or happiness because these are only corruptions that is going to cloud their judgment and make them feel the need to do unnecessary thing could end up making things worse and block the true picture that is painted by true reality''

    ''one goals of being a [True creator] must be born from a pure intention like that of an innocent child that don''t know anything but can still see more then everything and have the imagination to created without care if it affect others or not and destroy everything just because of a tamper tantrum''

    ''if you cant do this then I will give you the choice master to end this contract with me and live the way of a regular like everyone else--''

    before she finish her speech I instantly stop her because what she said made me angry to the extreme.

    ¡°don''t screw with me(dark tone)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i have died twice just to be reborn as a cute little girl of a phoenix and dragon hybrid and you say that I want to go back to that boring as hell life style where everyone of their smile is as fake as a Santa-Claus in the north poles?¡±(Aurora)

    ''but master are you willing to be reject by everyone if--''

    ¡°you got to be joking!!!! [Endora]!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i find nothing good about being accepted by everyone that could turn their backs, for just losing their faith in you, so [Endora] I will not change my mind about the pledge that I have made with you since that pledge is what I have wish for a really long time and those that says beware of what you wish for are only people who make stupid wishes out of that one moment in their life time but I have with for this in one lifetime already so I will not regret the wish I have made [Endora]!! I will complete the pledge I have made with you and become a [True creator] not because of any reason but just because it sound interesting, really interesting and I will am a ''YD'' like that sensei who does what he yearn to do(smile mischievously)¡±(Aurora)

    note: yes when I wrote YD I meant the same as the one in the series of Denpa Kyoushi

    ''hahahahahahaahahahahaahahaahahahah''

    ''ha..hahahah interesting, really interesting! you may really be the master that I have hope for, for so long but since you have chosen this path I can only give you whatever you need to grow by yourself like knowledge, treasures and environment if you so desire it to be but you must train on your own with out needing me or other to help you to point out the obvious for what you can solve later on your own''[Endora]

    ''are you fine with that master?''[Endora]

    ¡°i wouldn''t have it any other way [Endora]!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°DEAR ARE YOU DONE BATHING MOMMY IS GETTING LONELY WITHOUT YOU!!!¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°[Endora] save me!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ''¡­..''[Endora]

 Chapter 2: part 3

    part 3

    (scene change)

    After I got out of the bath house I found myself getting molested by my lolicon mother and also father came back and boy does he look tire.

    He then had a fight with mother in the living room and that gave me the chance to escape her clutches.

    But then they start arguing about me seeing them like that and they are letting out their real power as well.

    Which mean this is about to develop into a dragon vs phoenix battle and it is not just any phoenix and dragon battle but both of the highest form of dragons and phoenix in existence battle.

    Which is really bad and I should know since I seen mothers true form and that is scary as hell to me who don''t have the power to protect myself yet but I also feel very excited because one day I will be far stronger than my own parent that are consider as one of the world most powerful.

    I will work relentlessly for this goal of becoming a new [True creator].

    But first I got to get more powerful and quickly as well.

    Since I feel like something big is gonna happen so this feeling is also driving my emotion to become stronger as well.

    When I manage to sneak away from my lolicon parent to another part of this palace which seem like the storehouse and I set up a golden barrier for anti-sound measure that I know from my inherit-ant memories and I ask [Endora] a question about what knowledge can she give me to help me train.

    ¡°[Endora] what can you give to help me with training?¡±(Aurora)

    ''master I can give you top secret skill books that only belong to the [Dracofenix] race so you can train by yourselves with or I even can create a personal dimension for you to train if you request of me''[Endora]

    ¡°really you can do that?¡±(Aurora)

    ''master please don''t insult me! I am a [irregular class] treasure that is personally created by the [True creator] and I am almost on par with a [True primordial class] treasure so even making a miniature universe inside the sacred scripture pages isn''t a problem for me''[Endora]

    ¡°amazing!! but what is an [irregular class] and [True primordial class] treasure anyway? Since you can do all this? No! can you explain the item class and the strength ranking of this world to me because when I go out to explored I think it is a necessity for me to know¡±(Aurora)

    ''indeed master Aurora the current you don''t know anything including the basics is quite a dishonor for me and you who aspire to become a future [True creator] is quite saddening''[Endora]

    hey cut me some slacks I was just born for 2 day only!! so how could I know about this stuff when I don''t even have the time to ask about this and beside if I was born a human instead than I will still be fragile baby and not of this appearance which can gather an army of pedophiles with just showing myself in public.

    ''I will say this first as a warning master Aurora that I will only explain the strength rank in the mortal to the dimensional and the item classification from beginner to level 1 irregular because what is above these rank the current you don''t have any right to know since you haven''t even pass the first [trial of becoming irregularity] to become a [True creator] and especially to knowing what is a [True primordial class] treasure (dark tone)''[Endora]

    ''shutter''

    ¡°Okay! i am fine with that but what is the [trial of becoming irregularity]?¡±(Aurora)

    ''those are the [Ascension to the origin of creation] trials that you need to pass in order to become a [True creator] and you can think of it as a test that you have to pass no matter what or you will become one with the nothingness''[Endora]

    really than shouldn''t I know those trials at all cost because I don''t want to die because of some unknown trials and so I ask her but without any expectation of her telling me because if it was a trial this important than it only make sense that she will keep it a secret since that can prevent unfair advantages in these trials and also that could be count as she is helping me.

    ¡°[Endora] can you also explain those trials to me?¡±(Aurora)

    ''if you want to know of course master''[Endora]

    ¡°Eh! I thought you were suppose to keep these a secret to prevent me helping me?¡±(Aurora)

    ''when have I said that? And even if you know it is not gonna help you pass it''[Endora]

    isn''t that a little too careless of the [True creator] for him to not make this a secret?

    but my thoughts was blown away the next moment [Endora] said what the trials are.

    ''the [trial of becoming irregularity] are only divided into 4 part but each rank of the trials gets harder to the point that impossible isn''t even enough to describe these trials and-

    1st trial, the [trial of becoming an false irregular]: [challenge against oneself] in this trial you need to defeat your shadow self who have absolute control over your own power in its most perfected stated so unless you reach the [perfect control boundary] and have your power in its most perfect state of being use than don''t even think of passing this trial but if you do, your power will evolve to become even stronger and you would be granted a thing call [miracle] that release the limiter on yourself to become stronger.

    2nd trial, the [trial of becoming an artificial irregular]: [challenge against the world] in this trial you need to defeat the manifestation of a [core world] that has the power of every single being that exist inside of the current [core world] you are on and the power of all the [mortal world] with its inhabitant combine together plus [it] can get stronger in battle as time progress so you are double screw and this kind of power reach the [unimaginable boundary] which cant be observe or understood by anyone in this universe but there is a 5 requirement that have to be met before anyone could challenge this trial.<ul>

    <li>requirements

    </li></ul>

    <ol type="$type"></li>

    <li>You must pass the [trial of becoming an false irregular]: [challenge against oneself].</li>

    <li>Your power have must be at its highest level that this [core world] could allow by limit.</li>

    <li>You must participate in the [Grandia world war] game and win to obtain the other 9 sacred scripture from the other 9 masters.</li>

    <li>You must fuse with the [miracles] from the other losing masters of their sacred scripture.</li>

    <li>Your sacred scripture must achieve its second form when it fuse with the other 9 scripture.

    </li></ol>

    3rd trial, the [trial of becoming an official irregular]: [challenge against the infinite universe] in this trial you need to defeat the manifestation of the [infinite universe] and I will keep the information the infinite universe short because you can''t know the detail of this yet but lets just say it is the main universe and the highest form of universe that is created by the [True creator] and it contain innumerable [core worlds] so it''s power is beyond the second trial and it is in the [infinity boundary] so that means its power is really infinite and there is a requirement as well like the second trial but it is on

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.a whole other scale.

    4th trial, and last trial the [trial of becoming an true irregular]: [challenge against the True creator] in this trial you need to defeat the [True creator] of everything in existence of the perpetual nothingness and I can definitely say that his power is at the [omnipotent, omnipresent, and omniscient boundary] so if you want to defeat him and make yourself as the new [True creator] then you must be more powerful than absoluteness itself and that is....well do I even need to say?''[Endora]

    ''¡­.master Aurora?''(Aurora)

    my dark rainbow hair cover my face to hide my expression but suddenly I couldn''t keep the excitement down in me any longer and laugh out loud like I was a psychopath.

    ¡°hahahahaahahah finally the boring world that I came from is finally over and a more interesting journey is finally beginning hahahahahah!!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°so a challenge to the [True creator] you say? why not? If I was to become a new [True creator] that replace [him] than wouldn''t I need to show that I am even better then [him], so [Endora] you may think I am mad, crazy, insane, and a lunatic!!! who has lost his mind but let me ask you this question?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what other person would want to challenge a supreme creator who is the one and true maker of existence into a battle for his throne? My answer is.....There is no other person but a lunatic who don''t know his own tininess in the universe and is willing to challenge something that is beyond all beings in existence to a full head-on confrontation!!! and I.....am willing to become this lunatic because what you said is just SOOO interesting!, fascinating!, dreamy!, and wishful! to the point that I just cant resist this offer and not because of this pledge that I am binded to nor for some stupid idea of making a better place for everyone but because it is too interesting and so exciting to the point I cant help myself from getting wet in this body by this revelations¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°so [Endora]...I will! one day challenge the [True creator] and I will train to the point that I will become like a zombies in from those horror films to succeed this beyond imagination and impossible trial to show that there is no such thing as absoluteness and perfection because I....will destroy anyone who dare call themselves as such in front of me!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Even if that person Is the [True creator] himself!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ''master Aurora....''[Endora]

    ¡°so [Endora] please support me until till such time has come to pass¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°since you are made for that purposes by [him] aren''t you?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°so please support m-no let us support each from this day forth [Endora]¡±(Aurora)

    ''yes!!! master Aurora!!!(joyful replied)''[Endora]

    when I said those words, I heard an intense scream of joy in my head then suddenly a beam of light came out from my chest and than it became that golden rainbow book in my dream but it gave out an even more intensely dazzling light from my dream that even I have to squint a little to not get blind by it and when the light show is over what appear is something beyond my imagination.

    A little gir¡ªi mean a naked little boy that seem to be around the same age as me in appearance appear before me.

    His look is almost as dazzling and cute like mine with a perfect facial cast and body that seem to be made by a being of great artistic flavor to the point that even the artisan gods in heaven can only bow In deep shame.

    His hair is long and with a golden rainbow color unlike my dark rainbow hair,

    his eyes has a dazzling amethyst color pupil and a rainbow color iris,

    his skin look just as beautiful as mine and property feel just as wonderf----

    why am I thinking about a dude damn it!!!

    I am still a guy mentally.....i think,

    whatever case he look just so cute and dazzling like a girl except for the fact that he has that thing between his legs for some reason and why is it so big? For someone with this age appearance.

    ¡°are you [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes!!! master Aurora-sama!!¡±(Endora)

    the thing between his leg wobble and I finally I notice that I am staring at it too much and had to avert my gaze but still in the corner of my eyes I still see it and this cause my red face to almost become red like a tomato.

    ¡°you are a boy?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no I only appear in this gender because all your predecessor like this form better¡±(Endora)

    what the fuck!? Was all of them a lolicon that likes shotas or something?!! that they will order [Endora] to look like this but I cant say that it is ba----NONONONO thou shall not fall to that type of darkness...maybe...yet.

    Well, now I somewhat know why I never had a girlfriend in my past life at this moment but that doesn''t mean I wanted to be fuck by a little shota and especially with that big ''thing'' between his legs that seem to be the size of a banana!!!....beside I am not a grown up in my past life or this life since right now I am only a 2 days old little girl...so may be...when I am older...NONONONO THOU SHALL NOT FALL TO THIS DARK SIDE.

    So I ask.

    ¡°can you transform into a girl instead?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°ha..i thought girls like master aurora-sama like these things more because all the previous masters did when I did [it] to them¡±(Endora)

    ¡°wait what? Does that mean all previous [Dracofenix] girls so is that why I have this body?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no of course not because the [Dracofenix] race is suppose to double gender and when they give birth to a new [Dracofenix] they usually lose the gender that was use to create a new [Dracofenix] beside they don''t usually care about the gender and appearance at all since they have both gender in their body but for some reason your predecessor like this appearance more and find it more appealing to them so I

    though you would like it too since you are the current master and don''t worry about getting pregnant because I am unable to do since I am nothing more than a condense energy body------¡±(Endora)

    cut him off before he can say any thing further.

    ¡°do I look like a lolicon slut to you!?!?!¡±(Aurora)

    I also can''t help but yell that out loud

    ¡°kinda¡±(Endora)

    ¡°in what way!?!?!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    I yell back even louder and this would have made my parents find me if it wasn''t for the fact that there is the golden barrier I set up around us.

    ¡°before you said you got wet from excitement so I thought---¡±(Endora)

    ¡°THAT WAS BECAUSE I THOUGHT I WAS GOING TO BE ABLE TO KICK THE [TRUE CREATOR] ASS!!! OR IF HE HAD ONE TO BEGINNING WITH!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°oh [he] does¡±(Endora)

    ¡°I DON''T CARE ABOUT THAT NOW BECAUSE I AM ABOUT TO KICK YOUR ASS IF YOU DON''T CHANGE YOUR APPEARANCE NOW!!!¡±(Aurora)

 Chapter 2: part 4

    part 4

    (after 10 mintute)

    finally when everything settle down we continue our earlier discussion.

    ¡°sorry master Aurora I did not think you will be that offend by me¡±(Endora)

    the one who is sitting opposite to me in this palace storehouse is naturally [Endora] and he is no longer a cute shota boy with a large thing between his legs but is a extremely cute little girl that rival my cuteness....for some reason this made me a little depress.

    ¡°how come you suddenly decided to come out now and not before¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°it is because I was not able to determine your resolve before I came out so I was trying to see if you had the resolve or not to accept this these trial that can''t be fail no matter what¡±[Endora]

    ¡°now that I heard your answer master I, [Endora] of the [Dracofenix] sacred scripture is willing to give the master everything that I have to offer including myself if you so desire but I still cant help you with your training other than giving you the best condition that you would like and desire with all the knowledge, treasure and power that I possess inside the sacred scripture so I am very sorry master¡±(Endora)

    ¡°that is fine already because I said I''ll forgive you this once, so hurry up and explain the strength and item classification of this world¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes master Aurora!¡±(Endora)

    after [Endora] said that she began to explain this world strength to me and what I heard is quite...how should I say this....exaggerated....yea that seem to be the best word because I never heard such a longer power level system than this because this world of Grandia is separate by 3 groups of great power difference and that is the mortal, known world list and dimensional.

    The mortal power level naturally only applies in the Mortals realm and is divided into 20 levels and they are also separate into two groups,

    the mortal power level and immortal power level.

    Yes the immortal power level is still consider mortal in the known world eyes because even the highest immortal power level is still an ant compare to the weakest power level in the known world list..well that is what [Endora] said.

    mortal power level-only born from normal mortal and rise or if you cant then to bad.

    [Lesser level]-cant fight

    [Amateur fighter level]-don''t know how to fight.

    [Low level]-has a little skill in battle.

    [Medium level]-is skill in battle.

    [High level]-is very skill in battle.

    [Expert level]-awaken their [internal energy].

    [Master level]-master the use of [internal energy].

    [Super master level]-will have 10 times the amount of [internal energy] in their body.

    [Grand master level]-the [internal energy] fuse with their body to make it stronger.

    [Enlightenment level]-their internal energy is 10 times more dense than the level before.

    [True hero level]-the [internal energy] becomes a gas form that can come out of their body.

    [King level]-the gas form becomes a liquidize form.

    [Emperor level]-the liquid form become a crystallize form.

    Immortal power level-has divinity but no true godly essence.

    [Transcendence level]-begins to have false divine energy.

    [Mortal god]-has false divine energy and false divinity.

    [Half god level]-the soul transform into a holy spirit.

    [Lesser god level]-the body transform into a god body.

    [Major god level]-the holy(s) and god(b) fuse to become a immortal body.

    [High god level]-forms a [god core] in their immortal body.

    [Ancient god level]-begins to have godly essence in their [god core].

    The known world strength list is only divided into 6 list that differentiate the power level difference in the known world by a rough estimate because it is really difficult to determine how strong everyone, is if they never show up and the race wont reveal all their cards to everyone so this can only be a rough estimate of their power and the list are the True god list, god king list, world god list, sun god list, genesis god list, and world most powerful list.

    [True god list]-this list is for any being on the same level as a true god and a true god is 1000 times stronger than an ancient god from the mortal realm.

    [god king list]-this list is for any being on the same level as a god king and the god king is 100 times stronger than a true god from the known world.

    [world god list]-this list is for any being on the same level as a world god and a world god is 1,000 times stronger than a god king from the known world.

    [sun god list]-this list is for any being on the same level as a sun god and a sun god is 10,000 times stronger than a world god from the known world.

    [genesis god list]-this list is for any being on the same level as a genesis god and genesis god is 100,000 times stronger than a sun god from the known world.

    [world most powerful list]-this list is a very special list that only has ranks that go up to 100 because normally the genesis god level of power is suppose to be the highest but some beings manage or is born that way to be far stronger than a genesis god yet still hasn''t broken the known worlds dimensional barrier to become a [dimension ruler] and this list can be change by defeating anyone that belongs to this list in a duel and if you succeed in defeating the known person in this list than you can take his place but beware the power level of one of these people on this list is always gonna be 1,000,000 times stronger than a genesis god and even higher if they belong in the top 50 place in this list.

    Lastly is the dimensional power level and this one is much simpler to explain because to be a dimensional you only need enough power to break the [world dimensional barrier] but it is easier said than done since everyone in the known world list is unable too, even if they combine their power together.

    So you may think that the [dimensional ruler] is the highest level one can be in this world but that is actually false in a way because even the dimension rulers themselves are divided into different power levels.

    There is 14 power level difference in the dimensional power level because when someone first break the [world dimensional barrier] they will only find that there is another [world dimensional barrier] in place after they broke it and this time it is far stronger than the first one they broke.

    but they will not care about that yet since that is not the only thing they have to worry about because after they broke the first [world dimensional barrier], they will find themselves in a place where everything is as strong as them or even stronger then the current them.

    so in other words they have only gone into the second part of this world but not the ends of this world and what is worse is that you cant go back to the known world unless you broke through the

    [9th world Dimensional barrier] or if you have a very unique space manipulation talent that can

    overcome the [world dimensional barrier] from the outside.

    So all may think that this world is than endless but that is false according to [Endora] because he said once you break through to the [14th world dimensional barrier] you would fine yourself at the [end of the core world] in Grandia but he wouldn''t tell me what exist in the [14th world dimensional barrier] and only said that those who manage to reach to this place are the true highest and strongest power level the [core world] can allow.

    The 14 dimensional power level are divided into 2 groups.

    the elements and laws.

    The 1-9 worlds are the worlds with a very chaotic mix of elements as it bases which make all 9 of these world quite chaotic and very terrifying, the beginning [dimension ruler] have to go through all 9 of these single element world to enter the laws world which is the world that is run by a single law but these laws are just as chaotic or even more chaotic than the element worlds.

    So this is the reason why nobody and that include the fearless devils dare go through the [Ends of the forbidden realm] and cross the [road to Pandora], to just enter the [End of paradise] because if we were to compare things that is in the [End of paradise] and the known world of Grandia then even the abyss which is fill withs unspeakable horror''s seem way better or so that is what [Endora] says.

    The 1st to 9th [world of elements] and level 1 to 9 dimension rulers power difference.

    [level 1 Dimension ruler]-this is the 1st level they reach after they broke through the 1st barrier title:

    [Ends of the fiery world] and there power is the weakest but is still beyond the known world list.

    [level 2 Dimension ruler]-this is the 2nd level they reach after they broke through the 2nd barrier title:

    [Ends of the aquatic world] and there power is 100 times greater then the 1st level.

    [level 3 Dimension ruler]-this is the 3rd level they reach after they broke through the 3rd barrier title:

    [Ends of the hurricane world] and there power is 1000 times greater then the 2nd level.

    [level 4 Dimension ruler]-this is the 4th level they reach after they broke through the 4th barrier title:

    [Ends of the earth shaking world] and there power is 10,000 times greater then the 3rd level.

    [level 5 Dimension ruler]-this is the 5th level they reach after they broke through the 5th barrier title:

    [Ends of the morning star world] and there power is 100,000 times greater then the 4th level.

    [level 6 Dimension ruler]-this is the 6th level they reach after they broke through the 6th barrier title:

    [Ends of the lunar night world] and there power is 1,000,000 times greater then the 5th level.

    [level 7 Dimension ruler]-this is the 7th level they reach after they broke through the 7th barrier title:

    [Ends of the chaotic lighting world] and there power is 10,000,000 times greater then the 6th level.

    [level 8 Dimension ruler]-this is the 8th level they reach after they broke through the 8th barrier title:

    [Ends of the dense vine world] and there power is 100,000,000 times greater then the 7th level.

    [level 9 Dimension ruler]-this is the 9th level they reach after they broke through the 9th barrier title:

    [Ends of the metallic storm world] and there power is 1,000,000,000 times greater then the 8th level.

    The 10th to 14th [world of laws] and level 10 to 14 dimension rulers power difference.

    [level 10 Dimension ruler]-this is the 10th level they reach after they broke through the 10th barrier title: [Ends of the noisy and deafening world] and there power is beyond the 9th level.

    [level 11 Dimension ruler]-this is the 11th level they reach after they broke through the 11th barrier title: [Ends of the weightless and heavy world] and there power is 1000 times greater than the 10th level.

    [level 12 Dimension ruler]-this is the 12th level they reach after they broke through the 12th barrier title: [Ends of the spirit and mental world] and there power is 10,000 times greater than the 11th level.

    [level 13 Dimension ruler]-this is the 13th level they reach after they broke through the 13th barrier title: [Ends of the living-breathing world] and there power is 100,000 times greater than the 12th level.

    [level 14 Dimension ruler]-this is the 14th level they reach after they broke through the 14th barrier title: [Ends of the space-time world] and there power is beyond the 13th level and those who have reach this level are the most deserve to be call the [world strongest] because they would receive the [core world] fetter and limit to their power. when they reach here since they are too powerful that even the [core world] which never interfere in anything would stop them.

    The [item classification] in this world.

    The item class is also divided into 3 group because there is 3 different power level in this world that is using them and that make sense since wouldn''t it be embarrassing for the True god rank people to use mortal weapons? So like with the power level it is divided into [mortal], [known world] and [Dimensional].

    Mortal realm items class

    [beginner class]-poor clothes worn by mortal and don''t do anything.

    [low class]-is poorly made and has poor durability.

    [medium class]-is skillfully made and it has good durability.

    [high class]-is very skillfully made and it has great durability.

    [top class]-need at least master skill and it has extreme durability.

    [magical class]-is enchanted with magic power inside of it and is divided into 3 levels by the amount of magic power that is inside.

    [legacy class]-has a magic core and magic spell formulas engrave on it so this can cast magic directly without chant by the user and it is divided into 3 level by the level of the spell that it can cast which is the basic level to level 3.

    [Ancient relic]-has a high level magic core and powerful magic spell engrave on it that goes from level 3 to 7 magic spells and it is divided into 4 level by the level of each magic spell.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    [saint class]-has a super magic core and powerful magic spell engrave on it that goes from level 8 to 10 magic spells and it is divided into 3 level by the level of each magic spell.

    [legendary class]-has a magical entity core which means it has it own ego and powerful magic spell engrave on it that goes from level 11 to 12 magic spells and it is divided into 2 level by the level of each magic spell.

    [Epic poem class]-has a mortal god spirit core which means it has it own ego plus it can take on a physical form and powerful magic spell engrave on it that goes from level 13 to supreme magic spells and it is divided into 9 level.

    Known world complete item class

    [mythical class]-has godly essence core inside of it.

    [Divine class]-has large amount of true divine and true divinity inside of it and it is divided into 3 levels

    [phantasmal class]-created by fusing 10,000 of pure souls, one world or sun gods soul and a drop of liquid dew that is created by a realm with a [super core] into a mountain of divine grade material to created and is divided into regular level that can instant kill a god king and super level that can kill a world god instantly

    [longinus class]-must be created with the blood and soul of a being that is on the genesis god level and it is divided into a 9 level and when it reaches the 9th level it has the power to slay the top 10 world most powerful.

    Dimensional item class

    [world class]-only can be found in the 14 chaotic element and law worlds because it has the highest possibility to spawn there by those worlds but sometimes it can happen to spawn in the known world and its power is so strong that it can destroy the entire known world and hurt or kill a dimension ruler if use by another dimension ruler and it is divided into 7 levels with the 7th level as it highest and in the 7th level it can kill even a 1st to 2nd dimension ruler instantly and badly hurt or kill a 3rd level dimension ruler if use by another dimension.

    [Genesis class]-[Endora] says there should only be 1 or 2 of this class of item in this kind of universe but other than that it is mostly likely that this item came from somewhere else outside of this universe because even the [core world] don''t have what it takes to created this kind of item since it is only created by a energy that this universe cant possibly have other than from it initial period and it is divided into 8 levels but just to let you know. A level 1 of a genesis class has the possibility to instant kill a 10 to 12 th level [dimension ruler] if it is use by a 1st level [dimension ruler].

    [irregular class]-this class should never exist inside this universe other than the fact that it is given by the [True creator] himself and nobody in this world should know of its existence other than the rest of the 9 sacred scriptures masters and the power of this class is above the complete [core world] manifestation and can instantly destroy a [core world] with ease and this is only the weakest level of an irregular class or so [Endora] say.

    So [Endora] can easily destroy this insanely powerful world with his or her power alone?

    I got to say that this is...................CHEAAAAATING!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    So that is about it for the strength level and item class in Grandia ha?

    This world is got to be the most craziness world I have ever heard even in the novel I read.

    Also it may be me but I am hearing loud explosion outside so I don''t if I should go or stay here well it only have been 1 hour since I left my parent to argue..and I''ll go after getting the information I wanted because I cant take [Endora] to my parent as well since I made a pledge to not reveal the sacred text.

    Oh, well I try to soothe them later by giving up a bit of crumpling dignity.

    But now that I think about it what is the sacred text exactly? Because I have only seem [Endora] in is close book form so I never saw what was inside of the [Dracofenix] sacred scripture and my memories plus the information I got from when we made the pledge is blank about this subject for some reason.

    So I ask [Endora] about it and the answer I got is-----

    ¡°ah!!! I forgot to test if you knew the meaning that is written by the [True creator]!!!¡±[Endora]

    ¡°what did [he] write?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i..don''t know and neither did all your predecessor¡±[Endora]

    ¡°wait before you tell me what is written can I ask you what happen to my predecessor? because How many predecessor did I have and did they ever manage to get pass the trials? Since it seem like there have been many of them every since we began talking to them? So can you tell me what happen to them?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°.........you originally had 3 predecessor and 2 fail the first trial but--¡±[Endora]

    ¡°but?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°the last one was.....killed with almost the entire [Dracofenix] race.(dark tone slowly speaks)¡±[Endora]

    ¡°.....why were they killed?(curious tone)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°the other 9 sacred scripture master gang up on your predecessor before the [Grandia world war] game started and to start this game one need the majority of the sacred scripture master to reach the strongest level and have to pass the [1st trial of irregularity] because this game will determine who shall kill all the other 9 sacred scripture master to take their [miracle] and the losing master sacred scriptures in order to fuse with their own sacred scripture to form the second sacred scripture.¡±[Endora]

    ¡°since all the other sacred scripture is just a piece to the key of becoming a [True creator] and they were too afraid of your predecessor strength and their race since they were acknowledge as the strongest race but almost everybody dislike your predecessor and her race because they don''t think a hybrid race should be better than the pure blood of their race and the other 9 sacred scripture master knew of this so they collide with each other because they know that they don''t have a chance to defeat your predecessor since she is a genius that manage to complete the first trial before she even became a [dimension ruler] and have grown to the point where she only need to flick a finger to destroy a 14th dimensional ruler of the same level¡±[Endora]

    ¡°her [Dracofenix] race was also so strong that all the top place in the world most powerful list was of her race and they have the most dimensional ruler as well so everyone was quite afraid of them and in the processes they made a vile [plan] to get rid of your predecessor and their entire race(angry tone)¡±[Endora]

    ¡°so in the beginning every race acted nicely toward your predecessor race because of their strength and power plus they hold the right to become a [True creator] candidate on the surface then when the 2nd [world apocalypse being] came into being nobody bother to stop it and the other race lie to your predecessor about stopping it themselves but in reality they are just letting it become stronger and is even training it themselves to make it strong enough to fight your predecessor equally¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i knew of this but I can''t warn your predecessor, because before the game start and finish I am forbidden to say a word to her so in the end their plan succeed in killing your predecessor but they pay an even heavier price because they did not think your predecessor was so crazy as in not caring for herself and just destroy as many of them before she died by exploding¡±[Endora]

    ¡°when the entire [Dracofenix] saw this they were just as crazy and went on a wild rampage so in the end a 100 higher order race went extinct and many True gods, angel, elementals, demons, devils, humans, monster, beast, and many more had their vitality damage to the point where they lost their former glory permanently and especially humanity because at one time they were on equal footing with the higher order race and even treat everyone like their food and act so high and mightily arrogant but after this event they were reduce to being a race that is originally the weakest of all and need to look for scrap on the ground to survive and I say they got what they deserve since they were so greedy in wanting to make the [Dracofenix] their slave¡±[Endora]

    ¡°the dragon race and the phoenix race usually did not care about any events in the known world until they heard this matter and they did not suffer much damage because they were not involve with their planning since they are really too prideful in their power. so sneak attack is not their style except for a few extremist who didn''t like the [Dracofenix] race but they mostly stay out of the other race business unless one were to mess with them¡±[Endora]

    ¡°so what happen to you and the other 9 sacred scripture master?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i was put in with your predecessor tomb because they did not know what I was since all sacred scripture master can''t tell anyone about the sacred scripture that they hold so in their eyes I was just a strange book and a ordainment that your predecessor liked and 6 of the sacred scripture master died that day but the last 3 also die because they were injure too badly and was besiege by other [Dracofenix] so in the end all sacred scripture master died but their race still survive and have made the pledge with their race sacred scripture¡±[Endora]

    ¡°I got to warn you now that all the other 9 sacred scripture master is already at the [14th level dimension ruler] and have pass the [1st trial of irregularity] and is looking for you so they can initiate the [Grandia world war] game because they can just kill you and take the sacred scripture and after the game is over they can just fuse me and their sacred scripture with out you participating in the game because to start this game one only need the majority of participant and those who are not ready don''t got a say because it is majority rule with this game apparently¡±[Endora]

    I can somewhat understand that. I mean have anyone play a game where you have to wait for some noob to get ready to go on a party tournament with their friends but they take forever to level and meet the minimum requirement for that tournament though this time is a life and death game and I am not playing with my friend.

    But actually this reminded me of some very unpleasant memories from my past life.

    When I was playing mineblockbuilder(in other words minecraft) with my friends on a server and we made plans to go kill the ender-dragon in THE END and I did most of the work preparing as well by gathering material and do you know what happen?

    They fucking ditch me and went to kill the ender-dragon on their own because they were at the Ender portal while my game crash for some reason on that day and I cant join them since the admin is not online at that time, so I cant teleport to the ender portal as well since I don''t have access but that is not the worst of it because we were on a voice call so I had to stupidly hear them having fun while I was left alone.

    This made me so piss off by this event which seem similar to my past life and oh boy can I feel the rage coming out of me!!

    (burning eyes of rage)

    ¡°master are you ready to read to the sacred text¡±(Endora)

    but a suddenly I hear a sweet voice that is next to me and naturally that is [Endora].

    ¡°ah..yes¡±(Aurora)

    after I said that [Endora] transform back into a golden rainbow book and lie on my little hands.

    When I open the [Dracofenix] sacred scripture a dazzling white light gush forth from the book.

    It would definitely have blinded me if I was still a human and why do have so many blinding and eyeball melting light these days?

    After a few second the light was gone and what appear was several words from the first page and it say--

    ¡°Answer this riddle and thou shall reward you,

    ye have one chance to answer thee right and obtain your prize,

    if you shall fails then what ye will obtain is nothing in return,

    but don''t worry this is merely a simple riddle that any should know,

    And thy riddle is:

    I, originate from nothingness,

    I, hold the power of creation in my left hand and the power of destruction in my right hand,

    I, use my left hand to make all beginnings and life,

    I, use my right hand to give all Ends and death,

    I, put my hands together to control all forms of destiny,

    I, the beginning and life is the space that is every where and all at the same time,

    I, the End and death know all knowledge of what is to come and have the wisdom to decide,

    I, am the sole absolute when everything is put together,

    I, am Endless because I am the infinity,

    I, am formless because I am the chaos,

    I, am the universe because I am all and everything is me but,

    I, am nameless and is born without a name so,

    I, give all my creation a name and that shall be my name so,

    I, will then ask of you a question to obtain a reward from me,

    I, am you so give me, the correct and right answer to me,

    I, am who and what am I?¡±

    so this is the secret text?

    Although I feel immense power from each word that is written but the sacred text is a riddle?

    Seriously?

    Isn''t this riddle a bit...too easily to answer?

    Hmmm......I don''t know if I should answer or should I think this through more?

 Chapter 2: part 5

    Part 5

    (10 minute later)

    yes I think I am pretty sure this is it.

    ¡°I am, who I am and you are the nothingness itself¡±(Aurora)

    why would this be the answer?

    It is because I saw something similar online with the quote when moses ask god for his name in mypast life and this riddle reminded me of it and the text says ¡°I, originate from nothingness¡± so what can he be other than nothingness itself?

    I believe this because there is nothing that can come from nothing other than nothing isn''t that right?

    it make sense if you think about it.

    When I said the answer a glorious star like radiance came from the book and broke the barrier around me and this time it did blinded my eyes for a few moment.

    Before I fine myself in a white like before in that dream but unlike the dream there is only one floating pitch black cube with red lines all over it in the air and 10 strange looking books next to it.

    Of course like anyone would I went and try to touch the floating cube but only to find myself getting a large amount of information shove into my head through this is not the first time so I manage to not get myself knock out.

    But the information did shock quite a lot because the cube that I am holding is call [Astrubix] and it is a [True primordial class] treasure.

    This shock me to the point that I was petrified because according to [Endora] a [irregular class] treasure could easily destroy this universe but just how powerful is a [true primordial class] treasure that is far above the [irregular class] treasure?

    Sadly I can''t use its true power or even .0000000000000001% of it.

    although I can still use it but I am unable to display its true might sadly enough since I always want to play with my toys when I get it.

    even if it means that the universe will get destroy in the process.

    Since who would care about the universe when you are having fun blowing it up.

    I then hurry and drop my blood on it to contract it.

    since that is what it said to do in my head information.

    After I finish doing the contract I absorb [Astrubix] into my body and I got to say that feeling is quite marvelous when you have something with a cube a inside your body......nevermine.

    Then I went to look at those book that is next to me and what I found is that these books give me a type of calling feeling and so I went to pick it up only to find that these book are not ordinary.

    The first book title: [9 Elemental and 5 laws ruler arts of world creation]

    The second book title: [Primordial chaos weapons summoning laws and contracts]

    the third book title: [True destroyer style]

    the fourth book title:[infinite weapon laws and boundary]

    the fifth book title: [destruction and creation unification technique]

    the sixth book title: [chaos Awaken ceremony]

    the seventh book title: [master key release laws and world binding arts]

    the eighth book title: [embodiment of energy manipulation law]

    the ninth book title: [perfection control law and battle tactic]

    the tenth book title: [101 on how to build a hardcore training regiment]

    ¡°..........¡±

    I honestly don''t know what to say and especially this training regiment guide book.

    But before I can say anything this world crumple to piece.

    (scene change)

    I found myself awakening on the bed butt naked and with my long dark rainbow hair cover my private part then I suddenly fine that those strange books that I have is right next to me.

    This made have a sense relaxation and an odd feeling because shouldn''t my parent take away those book?

    Then I notice that nobody is hugging me which is weird because mother world usually try to molest me ¡­.i don''t know why that doesn''t sound weird to me or may be I am weird.

    ¡°dear are you awake?¡±(Annabell)

    a sweet voice came from the door.

    ''slide''

    the door open and what appear is my beautiful mother naked standing there and holding father by the neck with a death grip.

    Normally this world make anyone be traumatize but I am anything but normal from now because of what I have seen over these past two days.

    Hurriedly answer back.

    ¡°yes! mother¡±(Aurora)

    after I said that she ran with a speed beyond my enchanted vision and gave me a bear hug that feel like it is squeezing the life out of me but suddenly it loosen and hug me normally like a sane person.

    Why is mother crying? aren''t those phoenix''s tear?

    wait why am I think about that over my crying mother.

    ¡°dear are you fine are you hurt anywhere?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°no! mother I am fine so please don''t worry¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°oh!thank the Sun!!¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°why are you so worry mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°you did not remember?¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°remember what?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°when mommy and daddy is fighting one of our attack when to your direction and so mommy thought....(sniff)¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°i see¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i know what we did was unforgivable as parents---¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°no! mother just seeing you worry about me already make me feel at ease¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°...¡±(Annabell)

    she hug me tighter in her bosom and I can smell a fragrant that smells really good and comforting.

    But I push her away before I get too drag in by this.

    ¡°mother can you leave a bit because I still want to rest¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°okay then I will continue giving your father a beating¡±(Annabell)

    after she said that she carry father with a death grip on his neck out of the door.

    I begin looking to the book on my right.

    I don''t know which one I should read first but then realize something.

    Aren''t I getting ahead of myself with this because I don''t now how to use any other power than magic and some body technique I had in my inherit-ant memories and even then I still don''t even know how to use everything to my advantage because I never had these ability before.

    so how am I gonna learn something that I don''t understand at all in this current stage?

    Then I look to that book which title is:[101 on how to build a hardcore training regiment]

    ''smack forehead''

    ¡°no wonder there was that training book¡±(Aurora)

    no wonder I got that training book.

    It is because I am still an idiot by this world standards since I don''t know anything and I have train by myself with no one to help me other than giving me the best condition to train.

    I then proceed to read that book but when I open the first page it is blank and the rest of its blank as well.

    ''what the hell!!!''

    I thought loudly in my mind.

    I keep on turning the page until I can find something and I did find something which is helpful or unhelpful depends on the person reading this book because in the middle page it said only one word

    ¡°blood¡±

    that is all.

    What the hell! what kind of training book is this?!!

    so am I suppose to drop my blood on it or is it telling me to train until I bleed?

    I choose the first option of course because only a fool will choose the later option when you could have just drop your blood on it and I don''t even know how I should train right now because all the training method I know is for humans and not for a cute little hybrid of a non-human to try human training.

    After that the pages glow with a shimming light and the first word it said.

    ¡°processing blood/analyzing,

    analyze/ complete,

    [Dracofenix] race/determine,

    host level of power/analyzing,

    god king level of power/determine,

    potential level of power/unknown,

    method for training/processing,

    training method manual guide/complete¡±

    after it said all that this strange book and its pages then new a line appear but this time is a question.

    ¡°Do you truly desire to train?¡±(page writing)

    I was a bit surprise to see this type of book because I never thought I will see a Grimoire in this world so soon and I knew of this because I don''t know what know what other other kind of book talks since thats is the only type of book I have seen in anime and novels in my past life that can talk.

    could [Endora] also be counted as a Grimoire then?

    I''ll ask him later.

    then I notice a small problem.

    How do I answer back to a book? Do I speak to it normally or write down but I don''t have any tools on me or should I say I don''t have anything on me right now since my parent keep striping my clothes when I get in bed.

    ¡°no but do I have a choice?¡±(Aurora)

    so I try answering with speaking first.

    if I had a choice then I would just want to be watching interesting anime and read novel till I died anyway but this is fine too since it is not boring at all instead it is actually more interesting.

    ¡°no since you have little time before the [Grandia world war] game¡±(page writing)

    oh look I can answer with voice and how does it know that could it have read the memory in my blood?

    But I don''t care about this now since it would not help me even if it knew because I have little time before the other 9 sacred scripture master find me and tries to kill me to start the [Grandia world war] game.

    ¡°then don''t ask that question again¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°What are you training for?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°to kick the ass of that guy sitting in heaven and drinking pina colada¡±(Aurora)

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    I still make it plan to get my revenge because.......I am petty that way.

    ¡°what will you do then?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°Destroy all the world he created¡±(Aurora)

    what the hell do I have to use his creation for? since I can just make my own if I am able to kill him.

    ¡°why?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°because they are not of my creation and one thing I don''t like is tempering with others peoples work that is not of my own origin¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°I see¡±(page writing)

    ¡°Do you want the easy, intermediate, advance, difficult, extremely difficult, masochistic, extreme ground exercise, underworld suffering, hells torment, abysmal despair, deep abysmal hopelessness or [core of the abyssal madness] body, soul, mind and will destruction training, which one shall you choose?¡±

    ''flip''

    when the space on the page ran out, it flip to next page then writing appear again on the next page.

    ¡°all of it¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°huh?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°i said all of it¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°why?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°i am not use to training so of course I should begin at the easy level than move on to harder one as I go along isn''t that right? And to me hardcore training isn''t training so you improve a little but is to make you drop on the ground to feel like your body have been shatter, your soul deteriorate, your mind exhausted and your flaming will is broken and put out like dumping an ocean on it¡±(Aurora)

    is it just me or what I said sound like that of a rape scene? Oh boy I hope they don''t calculate that as training.

    ¡°Indeed if that is your choice then I shall ask of you what do you want in your training?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°anything that can help me improve on my battle performance and skill usage¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what time limit do you put on yourself? How strong you want to be and how quick?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°hmmm I say within at least a 100 years to reach dimensional power level¡±(Aurora)

    I have to participate in the [Grandia world war] game soon so I cant take too long on training but actually I have wanted to know when is this game gonna start....I''ll ask [Endora] later.

    ¡°.......¡±(page writing)

    ¡°I see then your days for each training shall be 14 days on the easy training, 4 weeks on intermediate, 8 weeks on advance, 16 weeks on difficult, 32 weeks on extremely difficult, 64 weeks on masochistic, 128 weeks on extreme ground exercise, 2 years on underworld suffering, 4 years on hells torment, 8 years on abysmal despair, 16 years on deep abysmal hopelessness and 68 years on [core of the abyssal madness] body, soul, mind and will destruction training and do you wish for your training schedule to be made and do you want to add level of difficulty for each level?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°yes for both¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°then choose what level you want to train for each training and you shall have a 3 level difficulty for each of your training, level 0 is the normal train without any difficulty added to it, level 1 is 10 times more difficult than level 0, level 2 is 10 times more difficult than level 1, level 3 is 10 times more difficult than level 2 so what level of training do you desire?¡±(page writing)

    ¡°level 3¡±(Aurora)

    I replied subconsciously without thinking and I regret it a bit.....no who am I kidding I regret it like that one time I watch [Buko No Pico] in my past life.

    ¡°......your schedule for training has been decided¡±

    ¡°body training: all day millions times gravity that progress each second by a million times and this will be reset within each 24 hour,

    for the morning you have to do 1,000,000 push up, 1,000,000 sit up, 1,000,000 squats and 10 million mile full power run within one hour each time until afternoon and no magic for help,

    for the afternoon you will have to do intense yoga practice which you have to stretch to till you can mave your body however you want and making your pure energy flow through out your entire body with complete mental concentration to make it flow 1000 times faster than normal and without you destroying your body also in crease the flow by 10 times for each hour until it is evening,

    for the evening you have to only absorb the pure ether in the air and refine it to pure energy to heal yourself, while also replenishing yourself with only this refine pure energy and you must speed up this process every time by 10,

    [warning: no excuse and don''t worry about muscle deterioration because your racial aspect can handle this type of train even if you were recently born since you are also born from a True dragon that is known for having the strongest body and will in the known world.]

    soul training: all day god king spiritual pressure training that increase by 10 times each hour and reset

    within every 24 hour,

    you will have to withstand god king level spiritual attack for 24/7 without any help from anybody and no medicine too ease the mental pain at all since you will have to get use to pain,

    After doing this for 2 days you would have to kill a phantom army of 100,000 in god king level with your bare hands and your pure energy while you do all this but you must not go crazy or berserk and have to maintain sanity at all time in this training no matter what or else you will punish by your worse nightmare,

    this is it for the easy level training.¡±(page writing)

    ''dejected and frighten''

    ¡°........................¡±(Aurora)

    in my mind I am thinking---

    ''what the hell!!!!!''

    ''how can this training be an easy level!!!!!!!''

    ''this is no different than torture other than the fact that I am torturing myself and when I ask for training of the easy level I didn''t mean this shit!!!!''

    ''although I want to get stronger but I don''t want myself to completely lose my sanity just at the beginning of my training!!!!''

    ''but I still have a card I could play''

    I lift up my dejected head and look at this nasty book with revolution.

    ¡°but where can I train my parent definitely don''t want there 3 day year old child to do this kind of training even if I had the strongest racial trait in this world I am pretty sure that my parent will be worry sick over this kind of training¡±(Aurora says in cute tone)

    but the next moment I almost faint because of what it said and that is---

    ¡°you of course do this training in the personal dimension created by [Endora]-sama and

    [Endora]-sama will provide you with all the equipment necessary to do this training by yourself¡±(page writing)

    when it said that I heard a sweet childish voice in my head

    ''oh you bet I will master coach book''[Endora]

    ¡°[Endora] did you betray me already!!(shock tone)¡±(Aurora)

    ''of course not master this is merely for your own good since I can only provided what is necessary for you to get stronger but cant do anything else other than that so I am sorry master(fake apologetic voice)''[Endora]

    ¡°i see.....fine than since I made a pledge to work relentlessly to achieve absolute freedom from all limits then bring it on(determine tone)¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°great then you can start tomorrow and if you don''t then you have to spend time in a nightmare space that your parent do XXXXX to you Aurora-sama¡±(page writing)

    ''large shutter''

    I shutter loudly because I fear that punishment the most like a little girl that got traumatize by there parent.

    (Aurora pov ends)

 Chapter 2: part 6

    part 6

    (narrator)

    The beginning of our little Aurora-chan journey have officially begun,

    the war this time with the revelation of [Endora] is much greater then talk of world war shown but before I go into this kind of thing.

    Some of you may just be thinking ''oh it is just a fantasy world war like in any other novel what is big deal''.

    Well, I will say to who ever though this to be wrong and it is a big deal.

    First I want to ask what is the objective of a war?

    Is for resource, land, wealth, and slaves of all kind?

    In my option....war is none these,

    Why?

    It Is because those are merely the causes and can be obtain when you won the war anyway,

    Since the normal wars purpose is to mainly conquering everything from the enemy''s,

    But a world war is a whole new thing because to me,

    world war isn''t just conquering for anything because those can be obtain when they won this war.

    but a world war objective is Annihilation to the other people in the world because unlike fighting one enemy you are fighting multiple enemy''s at once so you can''t give a thought to any moral ideas because if you do,

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    you are the first to die in this type of war because having too much enemies you cant handle is only gonna kill you in the long run.

    so naturally you would want to get rid of even one of the enemy''s if possible so this is the type of war

    this is the war Aurora-chan gonna be put up against.

    the risk of a world war is many times higher than just a normal war but the rewards are even greater because you have the possibly to obtain everything in the world,

    though this only applies to one victor instead of the multiple victor because have you ever seen people share large benefit reasonably? No they usually go at it like a pack of wolfs.

    It applies even more so in this world because what is at stake is even greater than just obtaining one world but the position of a true master race in the universe scale!!

    That is the meaning of this [Grandia world war] game,

    Win and you will obtain everything,

    lose and you will be devour and rip away to oblivion!!

    Okay I said enough so lets look at new a face shall we!!!!

 Chapter 2:Intermission

    Intermission

    (narrator)

    below the dragon and phoenix floating island that is hiding above the cloud.

    Very, very deep Inside a mountain that is cover with frost and snow,

    one can see architecture like that of a temple build on the mountain but the front door is actually cover with sealing magic, talisman and chains all over the door.

    One can also see a Crimson aura escaping from the door openings but it only dissipated before touching the chain.

    Suddenly the snow surrounding the door was blown away by an object that seem like a flying meteor but it actually is a person wearing a dark red elegant long robe that is cover his/her feature completely making it indistinguishable if it is a male or female

    This person is not a human because it have two pairs of horns on his head and black wings its back.

    ¡°i finally found master sealed location¡±(?????)

    it said with a lifeless tone like that of a machine but it contain a bit of happiness.

    It open it''s hands and above the glove it form a black lighting energy ball that seem to have the strength to instinct kill a god king and it threw it at the door to try to destroy the seal but the only thing it did was dissipate the moment it came near the seal door.

    Then it did the same time thing again but form a javelin black lighting and use all its power to throw it toward the seal. only for the same result to happen and that attack of its has enough power to vaporize a sun god.

    Its was shock by the fact that the seal is still so powerful since this seal was created since the period of genesis when the [core world] was still in its premature state and what lies behind those door is the one who created its and gave its a new life.

    ¡°i swear upon my master, as Lilith Primal Daemon that, I will eradicate this seal before I died ¡±(????)

    its spoke with a female voice to the sealed door.

    What is seal inside of this door everyone should know by now but I will make a distinct difference.

    In a crappy poem that I try to compose because it is fun that way.

    He, who is sealed inside this temple is the first and greatest sinner in this entire world of Grandia,

    He, who is the first sin and the origin of pride and wrath,

    He, who rebelled against the [false creator] that falsely created him from the morning star in the sky,

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.He, who slaughter 1/3 of his brethren and sibling in his imperial wrath,

    He, who is the symbol of pride that rejected to being a puppet,

    He, who is once of the 7 most powerful angel to ever exist,

    He, who is now of the 7 most powerful demon that is far stronger than his previous angel form.

    He, who is both the light bringer of dawn and the moon that eclipse the sun in the time of dawn,

    He, who is betrayed and cast down to the depth of hell by his dearest older brother,

    He, who is caged in the timeless seal by the betrayal of his dearest friend and his companion in hell,

    He, who is the original and the very first emperor of hell,

    He, who is a hybrid for being the strongest angel and strongest sin demon to ever exist in Grandia,

    He, whose form is so beautiful that it make Gabriel blush with shame,

    He, whose wrath is so terrifying that it cause heaven and hell to fear,

    His title is the [Satan of Wrath and pride] and,

    His name is, [Lucifer Di Grace].-by the narrator

    what does his appearance signify in this story?

    what is his role in this story?

    How would his appearance help Aurora-chan?

    You will find out if anyone of you still look forward to this place.

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    thank you all for reading.

    I wrote this character for a very special reason and there is a harem tag on this, so guess the reason.

    No I am just kidding but I say a hint to all that want to know.

    ¡°You can''t fight a war without any soldier¡± that is the hint.

    the next chapter would be her training and learning to use her powers.

 Chapter 3: can I replicate the Susanoo? and 1st trial battle, aftermath part 1

    sorry for writing this chapter so long and my grammar just seem more terrible then ever.

    Oh if you see many mistake in grammar I apologies for that because what I can I say other then that is my worst strength.

    properly should not have read that many xianxia novel with machine translation.

    So enjoy

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    part 1

    (narrator)

    In an unknown dimension created by [Endora].

    the dimension look like that of the wilderness in a large forest with mountain ranges that stretches as one can see.

    But one can see the shadow of a person with in these vast forest.

    It is a dark rainbow hair little girl that seem to be 4 or 5 years old and is running up a very steep mountain surface in something like a spandex suit.

    On both her wrist she has a black bracelet that gave off a colorless aura that seem to bend the space in this dimension and on her finger she has 10 small rings that also give off this type of aura but not only that her ankle seem to have black cuff tightly binding her feet, on her neck there is a rose choker that give off a spooky black light and on her head there is a head chain that is giving out a powerful hostile ray.

    The black bracelet is a [gravity multiplier] magic tool that would increase the gravity on the wearer by how they adjust it and the rings has basically the same effect but they are interlink with each other through strings of magic energy that would also amplify the effects of both the rings and bracelet.

    So because of this she is feeling like a massive amount of weight that surpasses a mountain is getting push on top of her head.

    The cuffs on her ankle is a special magic tool that would seem to pull her feet to the ground no matter how she tries to lift it up and this magic tool is call [gravity immobilizer] which is suppose to keep you from moving by intensifying gravies attraction on your feet and these are very special magic tool as well because it is giving a visible distortion around her ankle.

    The choker on her neck is a special magic accessory call [spirit crusher] and its main purpose is to increase the spiritual pressure on its wearer by 100 times each hour that pass and it will continue to increase until it either reset in 24 hours or the wearer soul was destroy. so this magic tool is mainly use for punishment and never in training because no one can truly handle the amount of spiritual pressure increase.............until now that is.

    The head chain on her head is a magic accessory call [mental terror] because its use for attacking and destroying the wearer soul so no fool would truly wear this on their head willingly unless he or she is crazy.

    These are the equipment for her easy level training but one can see on her cute face that she seem very tire like she hasn''t slept for days and also show a very pain face like she is in massive pain as well.

    But She is still running with speed that is much, much faster then sound by at least 10,000 times and every step she took created a loud boom that would blow dirt and debris up into the air and the ground would vibrate intensely under every step she took and made a deep crater that is several meter deep.

    That is because of her natural strength of her race and she is using a lot of her pure energy as well to move at this speed and she is about to burn out fast since she has been running like this for about 20 minute.

    (Aurora pov)

    I am training in a personal dimension created by [Endora]

    I got to say that this place is quite amazing but I really don''t care about that now because right now I feel like my body bones and flesh is being put into a grinder and my breath is ragged like a dog in a thirsty summer day.

    I feel the pure energy inside me is running low and I still have 5 million miles to go in 40 minutes so I also feel dead tire for expending that much energy.

    My head is also pounding in pain and feel like something is constricting my lung while it is also making my mind feel heavy and near exhaustion.

    But I just keep running like a lunatic in this large ass forest.

    I already did the 1 million push up, sit up and squat training which is not as tiring as this 10 million mile run but it did add to my mental fatigue.

    So now my pure energy is running dangerously low and I feel like my body and soul is dying...again but this time is closer to suicide.

    So I took out a small glowing pill which is call [chaos revival Dan] and it effects are quite something which is to allow the one who eats it to regain all their lost energy and there is no side affects as well.

    It could even revive a person that die but that only works on mortal and not anyone of my level or that is what [Endora] said to me when he gave me this pill.

    But this is what I need anyway so I ate it without hesitation because I am about to have a physical and mental break down.

    The moment I swallow the Dan I feel that a strange energy burst inside of me and helping me recover from my fatigue state and easing my body pain to a bearable level.

    So I continue running until I finish and I can ignore the mental pain for now until I finish because I don''t want to enter that nightmare dimension by [Endora] again after the first time experience in their and let me say that even hell can compare to that nightmare I had in their.

    I been doing this training for nearly 2 days now and I got to say this wasn''t as bad compare to the first day where I barely finish the morning exercise and I almost exploded my body in the noon exercise while I feel like I was starving to death and injure all over the place that took an entire night to heal even with my race super healing ability that can regrow even our heart in an instant but I feel super refresh in the morning like nothing has happen until I start this training again.

    (20 minute later)

    ¡°ahahha.....i finally finish..ahah¡±

    I said that like it was an accomplishment but it was in a sense because all of you tried doing 1 million push up, sit up, squat and 10 million mile full power run with several million times your own way and with the most terrible headache imaginable in a little girls body that doesn''t even look like she is 6 yet.

    ¡°congratulation master you finish before the time limit arrive so you can take a break for the remaining time before restarting again¡±[Endora]

    finally I can rest for a bit even if it is just one second I will gladly take it right about now.

    I rested on a tree that is close to me.

    I close my eyes to let my mind relax from this headache and I start pondering about a question I thought from a day ago and that is---

    ''can I replicate a [Susanoo]?''

    when I say [Susanoo], I do mean the skill from the Naruto franchise but I don''t have a sharingan and I don''t want one either because I was thinking of making my very own Susanoo that don''t require anything like a sharingan and only need the energy to make it.

    Naturally if I told people that I want to do this then they would definitely look at me stupidly like a fool and will ask this...

    [why would you want to make one?]

    My answer: BECAUSE IT LOOKS AWESOME THAT''S WHY!!!

    no...I''m just kidding.

    it is because its very useful in many areas.

    I want to make one because it is the perfect skill in attack, defense, maneuver, self-repair and all kind of other things while the user only need to concentrate without moving to use it and beside it can help me deal with large ass creature that is too big and need to much energy to cut down.

    It is also better than a mecha because if a [Susanoo] is broken you can just repair it with your mind and energy unlike a mecha where you need a specialize person in engineering to help you if it break down or even worst like getting destroy completely but a [Susanoo] can still be use as long as the user is alive.

    Naturally this is not gonna be easy to make and I am planing to make one that has no need for a sharingan.

    But to do that I need the fundamental knowledge of the composition of building a [Susanoo] which I know nothing about other than something similar to a [Susanoo] and that is [spiritual armor] that I have found in manga, japanese novel, wuxia novel and some from the supernatural ability website from my past life.

    which is not a [susanoo] but it seem to be made of the same material. so I will just base off that for now since that is the only lead I have currently.

    I want to make one while I am still doing this tortur---i mean hardcore training that I am about to die from.

    I also want to make it a energy saving [Susanoo] because it will defeat the purpose of making a [Susanoo] if I can''t use it while making it with less energy than there is no point of having it other then the fact that it look cool and you don''t want to run out of stream before the fight started to just make a half-ass piece of armor that will fall apart in the middle of fight right?

    ''So it must require less power to make and achieve the maximum effects''

    I thought of this while I get my tire little ass up from sitting on the tree and begin my training again.

    (4 hour)

    ¡°ahahahha....so tire....¡±

    I really want to scream child abuse after all this training.

    after finishing my 2nd morning training.

    I began my yoga and energy circulation exercise.

    I did many unnatural stretches that feel like I dislocate or broke my bones by stretching to hard but that wouldn''t really hurt me since I can do instantaneous self-repair to physical damage and heal quickly from soul damage so that is one of good thing about being [Dracofenix].

    Also I am really thankful of being born as this race because doing 1000 times speed energy circulation throughout your body is a really crazy thing that no human should do since you will easily lose control and will explode if you just did one wrong move.

    I almost did myself when doing this training for the first time but I got the hang of it after practicing it for a few hours and that is properly because of my race Constitution or it could be because I was born

    as humanoid [Dracofenix] I don''t know but I can learn these kind of things very quickly apparently with my body for some reason.

    I also learn that the more I do this the better control I have over my pure energy and just saying pure energy is one of the highest form of energy because it is untainted by other elements or impurity that make them have the effect of achieving more with less the effort but it is also the most simplest energy to have because almost all higher order race have it.

    When I reach 1000 times the circulation flow with in my body I start to feel really hot and tries to maintain that speed and not go over broad but I got a little curious of what happen if I was to circulated even faster.

    The result is that I was so near Death that I might as well have gave him hug.

    My body skin seem to be burned all over the place as well but it is healing at a more abnormal speed than before so I was find in just a few second.

    Note. to self don''t ever try to push your limit when you can''t.

    (evening)

    after I finish my afternoon training.

    I went to take a bath in the lake nearby to get all the dirt off of me from my training.

    I am not a Japanese person in my past life so I don''t particularity enjoy relaxing myself in a bath because it feels really lonely to sit and do nothing in water. so I just wash myself and get the hell out.

    I did not need to sit and absorb the ether in the air because I am always absorbing ether at all time since our race need little energy to main ourself for a long period of time because the [Dracofenix] life-force is more tedious then a monster cockroach and I just need to focus a little to refine the pure energy and I can speed this up by focusing more so I had some free time in this evening because last evening I had a hell of a hard time learning this until I master it last night since this is very useful if I was seriously injure in battle and need time to heal.

    I then went to a clearing in the forest and try a experiment that I have thought long and hard.

    I Stretch out my hand and open my palm.

    I then control my pure energy to gather at my palm and imagine the shape as a sphere.

    My pure energy gather to my palm and form a sphere though it look like a energy ball or well that because it is.

    I try throwing it to the ground on the clearing and what happen surprise me because when it hit the ground it create an explosion ripple through the clearing and flatten all the trees near by and in the center there is a large crater.

    ¡°wow¡±

    I was amaze by its power because I only put a little of my pure energy into that energy ball.

    Then I suddenly thought of a fun idea and I start to practice making energy ball much faster to the point where I only need to think of it subconsciously to create an energy ball.

    I then keep on trying to form more energy ball like those character in DBZ and start throwing them crazily like vegeta and his method of attacking.

    Why?

    You wont understand if you never like destroying everything around you just for fun like me.

    The result is my surrounding getting destroy to the point that there is no surrounding tree left and is only dust and debris everywhere with broken tree fragment.

    So I ask if [Endora] can restore it.

    ¡°[Endora] can you restore this place?¡±(Aurora)

    ''of course master that is simple''[Endora]

    after he said that broken trees and crater just disappear and the next moment it look like the original forest clearing from before.

    Then I remember a issue I haven''t ask before.

    ¡°[Endora] I want to ask you when does the [Grandia world war] game start?¡±(Aurora)

    ''hmmm that is a difficult question master because I never seen the game before since none of your predecessor manage to start the game but I will get a feeling of when it will start and that is about it''[Endora]

    he answer back in my mind.

    ¡°i see¡±(Aurora)

    now that I think about it cant I ask [Endora] about my issue before?

    ''I wonder does [Endora] knew of a method to making a [Susanoo]''(Aurora)

    ¡°hey [Endora] have you ever heard of a thing call a [spiritual armor]?¡±(Aurora)

    ''of course master do you want to know about it?''

    ¡°yes¡±(Aurora)

    ''ahem''

    ''spiritual armor is made out of a person spiritual energy that comes from the soul and the mind that shape it to reflect themselves and for their desire that is unlike the [Aura armor] that is created by the Aura that the body life-force radiates and the will that controls it to move however the user wants''

    ''spiritual armor is really difficult to make for mortal because there soul is simply too weak to gather enough spiritual energy to make a spiritual armor but they have the possibly to make spiritual weapon if their soul and mind is strong enough and [spiritual weapons] users have unique ability that only they can use''

    ''also not to be confuse with a [soul weapons] that is created from part of someones soul, a spiritual weapon is only created by the energy radiated from the soul''

    ''the method of making a spiritual armor requires the person to be able to control their own spiritual energy and soul to project a image of their mind and molded into the way they desire in order to form an armor around themselves but only people that reach the half-god level of power has the chance of doing this and even they have a hard time because unlike Aura that can be control through your own will, spiritual energy is control by ones own mind and if your mind is weak then you have no chance of controlling your own spiritual energy to form anything''

    ''spiritual energy is also superior to Aura in quality so spiritual energy user attacks are more powerful than aura user but that doesn''t mean spiritual energy user are better because spiritual energy is very limit in quantity then Aura because spiritual energy comes from ones own soul so unless one have a powerful soul then it will always remind limited to do anything and this is the reason why there is less magic users in the mortal world than warriors because it doesn''t matter how much mana or ether one absorb if they don''t even have enough spiritual energy to control it and form their own spells than having a large reserved of mana that is not gonna help them one bit in casting any spells''

    ¡°i see but if that is true then why do some people have aura that has some special quality in it?¡±

    ''life force in everyone is never the same for every life-body like their own very soul because if every life force is the same then every single persons body is the exact same as the other''

    ''the reason for this is when the soul began to form ones own life-force is change to be similar to their soul so as to not get rejected by their own body and this is why those who steal another persons body will eventually get reject by it and the body they stole will be destroy since it is like transplanting a organ to another person that has the opposite blood type then that person dies because their body is rejecting it''

    ¡°i see then if you don''t mind me asking...is it possible to create a large spiritual armor with their spiritual weapons that is the size of several mountain? And possibly control it with their own mind to battle for continuously long period?¡±

    ¡°hmmmm yes if that person is at least a level 3 [dimension ruler] because only their soul is powerful enough to have that much spiritual energy but if we factor in their mental status to be normal than....no it is not possible unless it is strongly influence from abnormally intense emotional out burst like great love transforming into greater hated that develop their mind''

    I have never thought of it like this.....so to create [Susanoo] one must start to control ones own spiritual energy then be at least a level 3 [dimension ruler] and have extreme amount of hated........NONONO NO something is missing no something is very wrong because I feel that there is more too it than this....if what [Endora] said is true then I cant ever make a [Susanoo]?......No something is missing like what if we add a persons Aura into the equation like fusing their spiritual energy and aura Into one........then what would that make?

    ¡°[Endora] then what if we were to fuse the spiritual energy of the soul and Aura from the body together would that be possible?¡±

    ''yes then that would be possible''

    ¡°how come?¡±

    ''if one were to only use spiritual energy than one can only operate the spiritual energy with their mind alone, which make it limited to the person mind by emotion and desire but aura on the other hand is operated by ones ''will'' so long as the ''will'' wanted and the ''will'' is decided then it can change to however that person want it to and if you were to fuse these two radiated energy than you would obtain something call [Spirit matter] that have the quality and quantity of both the spiritual energy and Aura, that can be strengthen to however strong your emotion is and to reflect whatever image you desire it to look like and want it to be shaped to however you decide it to be''

    I see then it is possible to create a [Susanoo] with this thing call [Spirit matter] but the next moment I heard [Endora] speak my hope was shatter away.

    ''although it is true that you can create a spirit armor and spirit weapon to however you want by using [spirit matter] but the consumption of both radiate energy is enormous to the point that even you master would only last for about 1 min at most before you die of exhaustion from using to much of energy to created that much [spirit matter]''

    but I did not give up on a project without checking if it is a complete failure because who knows there is always more then one way to kill a human like from that show in my past life ''1000 ways to die''.

    Thought I do not know why I just thought that but I just feel any lower order life to be worthless even though I was one of them in my past life.

    ¡°so is there a way to reduce this consumption?¡±

    ''yes if we add in a 3rd variable for the consumption which is to use your pure energy as fuel for holding it in shape without the need to only use [spirit matter] as the only thing that is holding it in shape and this would also make it more powerful but you would only last for 5 min in that case before the current you run out of pure energy to hold that shape''

    ¡°so what if I can keep refining ether into pure energy then and keep myself from running out of pure energy than how long would I last?¡±

    ''if you can add that 4th variable and adding to todays performance then you can last about 2 to 3 hour at most if that is the case''

    ¡°is that all or is there more ways?¡±

    ''well if you can have a really clear picture and the structural idea of what you are trying to make with your [spirit matter] like the outer-shape and the inner-shape because that will reduce the need to hold it in shape since you already knew the ins and out of it and not a vague idea that will consume more power to make because you can only imagine its shape too vaguely''

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°i see but if that is case then how long would I last?¡±

    ''well if you had the idea of the specific then lasting several days isn''t a problem but in battle it would possibly fail with in 1 hour because you can''t focus enough to keep it''s shape''

    ¡°i see but what if I know the shape of its from the ins and out perfectly and can mechanically form it within my mind and by my will like a program order that is drill into my soul....then would that work?¡±

    ''if that is the case then....yes it may be possible to last a duration of a battlefield with it and property even use it whenever you desire too as well but that may cause some unnatural side affects like your mind my properly go into overload for processing that much factor too quickly and crash unless you only use the incomplete form of what ever you are making that your current mind can handle or make it form in a systematic way like following several steps to reach the finally form and not just forming this thing you are making instantly but with steps and order involve for reaching its perfected state''

    ¡°i see...thanks [Endora]¡±

    ''your welcome master''

    so that is how it is huh?

    I see so there is a possibility of making a [Susanoo] and I expect no less from this crazy world.

    But even so I am very thankful and lucky to have [Endora] that know every knowledge of this world.

    But still I don''t want to just relied on his knowledge because that will just make things boring so I should train myself in knowledge as well than.

    I will train harder then so I can make one quicker.

    (2 week past by)

    this two weeks got to be the most tiring experience since the time I was born into this world but I learn quite a lot like controlling my pure energy to move however I want in and out of body.

    I also began to learn how to use Aura and I got to say that it is not that hard to use plus it is very useful like attacking and defending automatically when you got the hang of it and I got a really good amount of experience of using it in battle because I had to fight that army of ridiculous strong phantom and that thought me just how inexperience I am in battle.

    But I manage to learn how to use my current ability''s efficiently at the end of this easy level training.

    though I almost die many times but I guess that is how life progress since you cant progress without some risk.

    Oh yea if anyone is wondering about my parents than.....stop because first that person I call mother is always making pills like crazy for her trip and my father well he is..........ummmm....anyway I just show up once in a while so they don''t worry but I really do feel distant to my parents and I am not sure about that reason since I feel familiar with them yet I don''t feel any belonging to them like they are someone I am close to but not as a family more like a close friend at most.

    When I ask [Endora] about it, he said that it is only natural because in the higher order race there is very little sense of what you call a [family] because the point of a [family] is a survival thing that the higher order race don''t need. since they are born powerful and can survival just by themselves without the protection from a family and there is also little point in reproducing because there race will never go extinct even if every single higher order race just die than the next few trillion years they will just come back into existence from the world or other places that is just how pointless the concept of family, love and bonding is but there is a few exception that can happen here and there. since it is also pointless to live so long and do absolutely nothing. so sometime they will bond with each other on occasion and have a [family] sometimes the family member feel close but most of the time they are distant from each other.

    So In others I will stop feeling any emotional attachment to my parents when I grow older and I don''t know if I should be scare or was just a little conflicted by it for now.

    Well it is not like I am making any effort to get closer to them since I don''t really feel the need to and so I just continue without thinking about this again because I have too much on plate right now with people looking to kill me and I want to kill them back...yea all the usual stuff you know.

    (4 weeks past by with intermediate training)

    I have thought of almost trying to suicide in this training because that is just how bad this training was but I manage to learn a lot about the use of Aura, pure energy, magic and I have gain a lot of battle experience by fighting with phantom enemy that is much stronger than last time and I am now as strong as a world god.

    Oh and for a fun fact do you know why the True god race has the level in power like true gods, god king, world god, sun god, genesis god? And why anyone below them like in the mortal world isn''t even consider a real god?

    It is because a true god can control the rules of the known world directly, god kings can create a rule in the known world, a world god can literally form a mortal world and although it is not very good compare to the natural mortal world but is very impressive nonetheless and a sun god can form a solar system on their hands easily, while genesis god can form a spiraling galaxy with there power.

    So that is why there is such a big power difference or that is what [Endora] told me but anyway I am beginning to train in mastering my Aura ability''s because the sign of mastery is when your Aura can completely affect the physical world directly with out needing one to control it too and only need you to release it out of your body to do so.

    And the last thing I want to talk about is magic because the magic in this world is divided to many, many different types but there is only 6 uses which is offensive, defensive, support, auxiliary, creating and field making and the magic spells are divided into 21 different level in the mortal world but in the known world where the higher order race live it doesn''t really matter who use magic because everyone can use magic so it is quite pointless there and they don''t even need to think to cast any spells because using magic in the higher order race is as easily as breathing to any of them and is even more truer to a [dimension ruler].

    the magic spell level and only for attacks.

    [basic spells]-no battle uses.

    [level 0 spell]-only attack like mana arrows.

    [level 1 spell]-can destroy an area of 10 meter.

    [level 2 spell]-can destroy an area of 50 meter.

    [level 3 spell]-can destroy an area of 500 meter

    [level 4 spell]-can destroy an area of 5000 meter.

    [level 5 spell]-can destroy an area of 10 km.

    [level 6 spell]-can destroy an area of100 km.

    [level 7 spell]-can destroy an area of 1000 km.

    [level 8 spell]-can destroy an area of 3000 km.

    [level 9 spell]-can destroy an area of 5,000 km.

    [level 10 spell]-can destroy an area of 10,000 km.

    [level 11 spell]can destroy an area of 100,000 km.

    [level 12 spell]can destroy an area of 1,000,000 km.

    [level 13 spell]-can destroy an area of 10,000,000 km.

    [super level spell]-can destroy an area of 50,000,000 km.

    [overlord level spell]-can destroy an area of 500,000,000 km.

    [forbidden level spell]-can destroy 1/100,000,000 of the mortal world.

    [immortal level spell]-can destroy 1/10,000,000 of the mortal world.

    [sage order level spell]-can destroy 1/1,000,000 of the mortal world.

    [ultimate level spell]-can destroy 1/100,000 of the mortal world.

    [supreme level spell]-can destroy 1/10,000 of the mortal world.

    [origin level spell]-can destroy 1/1,000 of the mortal world.

    I learn this when I ask [Endora] about magic but he said he can only tell me about the basics for magic and not how to use the spells themselves because I have to learn them myself and that is the same with me getting treasures because he can only give me whatever things I need to train by myself and not things that will help me in battle against others or things that I don''t have the right to know.

    But the magic from my inherit-ant memories is actually much different than the ones from the mortal world because my attack magic can easily blow apart 100 times the size of the mortal world in the dimension that [Endora] made instantly.

    Apparently that is because a True god already have the power to destroy the mortal world.

    so for me who is already more powerful then a world god it is a simple thing to do but he also said that what I use is only personal magic of my race because the higher order race can''t use magic from other higher order race.

    You may wonder why?

    It is because the higher order race themselves is a type of magic or specifically a being born from magic energy and has came into existence while also gaining a will of it own.

    So they can''t use magic from anything other then themselves and their very own race because their natural body and will tent to reject the magic from other magical being on the same level of themselves like if you were to use a body that is not yours then it tents to have rejection reaction to you. so this is the same for magic that comes from other higher order races.

    So because of that I can''t use any magic from anyone of the higher order races but of the [Dracofenix] race.

    Though not like I care, since I am fine with not using their magic and so the training continues.

    (8 week past by on the advance training)

    I am not gonna lie but I will say this is just complete child abuse. even though it has only been 8 weeks and if it wasn''t for the fact that I am a [Dracofenix] which have insane healing ability then I would be either dead or missing a few limbs and a body cover with scars for a child and that is just how bad this training was but I cant denied that it has help me master the ability to use aura and magic to its fullest.

    Still....do you want to know why that is?

    It is because I was thrown up against a million world god level phantom army who has perfect coordination with each other and I was tire as fuck from the before hand training so I almost lost my sanity and just went berserk.

    Naturally I did not fight them with my little girl form thought be hilarious but...no since that is equal to suicide and so I transform into my main form which is the hybrid of a dragon and a phoenix.

    In that form my size is similar to that of terrestrial planet,

    I have six giant blazing phoenix wings,

    10 feathery cover rainbow tail that let out a brilliant rainbow radiance,

    my head is is crown with 9 color feathers and 4 dragons horns,

    my neck is cover with a dazzling shimming feather,

    the rest of my body is cover with shining rainbow scale that seem it could with stand all attacks,

    I have 4 limbs giant dragon arms and legs with fiery phoenix talons on my dragon like hands,

    my body is long and slender but large and bulky like that of a western and eastern dragon combine,

    my eyes that seem like the most beautiful jewel in existence gave of a extremely piercing gaze that can dazzle and stun my opponent with just a look from my eyes,

    the pressure I release from my body seem to be able to crush even the world beneath me and pressure that cant be stop like an on coming natural disaster that has the absolute power to destroy everything in its wake,

    my razor sharp teeth seem to able to rip and grind even the gods in it,

    my appearance seem give an aura of extreme pride and dignity like that of dragon yet still has the elegance and dazzlingly beauty as a great fiery phoenix would,

    and I can blow out sacred rainbow fire that can pure all things to it original form.

    so In short I look like a rainbow lizard and bird that can breathe out rainbow fire and I cant give a better description then this because how am I suppose to describe something I never seen before in my past life and this life?

    Oh yea I forgot to say that I have grown up quite a bit in this time period and now I look like 6 to 7 year little girl. but I don''t know if I should be happy at the fact that my chest has grown a bit or the fact that I want to fondle them when I grown older? And don''t judge me on this because once you had this kind of body it is a must or one time for the very least but sadly I don''t have any sexual desire to do such and is only doing it out of curiously for this body. since I am not planing on mating with anybody because that would mean I have to let them put there ''thing'' inside of me.

    so NO thank you.

    Though if I was to get pregnant and give birth than I would change back to a guy. which is very odd in my opinion because the [Dracofenix] race don''t have any concept of gender. since they are a unisex race like they start out with one gender for mating then they would lose that gender after giving birth and naturally if they were to mate again, while having him or her give birth with there reminding gender then they would lose that gender as well. Since this is the way the world works in order to keep our race in check. so that we will not have the mandatory power to destroy all the other race because the [Dracofenix] race is too powerful compare to any race. but although we are more powerful then any race we are also the most vulnerable to go extinct. Since we cant come back unless another True dragon and celestial phoenix is willing to mate again and that chance is really slim, that it might as well be none and any [Dracofenix] can only give birth twice before they become completely genderless and lose their reproductive ability.

    Anyway in the end I master the use of my Aura, magic and battle techniques but I also began to practice the rest of those strange skill books that I had gain from answering that weird riddle and the first one I practice was the [perfect control laws and battle tactic] book.

    (16 weeks past by with the difficult training)

    I am not gonna say how bad my experience is with this training because I think anyone can know by now but I have master that [perfect control laws and battle tactic] and this book is surprisingly helpful because I thought I was gonna really die in this training since I have to fight an army of 1,000,000 on the of a sun gods this time while I am almost at the sun god level and damn that [Endora] because he said that creating these ants is as easy as breathing to him. which seriously piss me off since I have to work my tiny ass off just to finish.

    This book is divided into only 4 boundary one must learn to master it.

    Boundaries

    [perfect body control]-you must be able to control your body how ever you want it too,

    [perfect power control]- you must be able to control power like it is apart of your body,

    [perfect emotional control]-you must be able to control your emotion and not let it control you,

    [perfect environmental control]-you must be able to control the environment around you to the fullest extent in battle and not neglected.

    I also began my training on spiritual energy and I got to say that this training is more difficult then the one with Aura but I will master this ability so I can be coo¡ªi mean I can replicate a very useful [Susanoo].

    (32 weeks pass by with the extremely difficult training)

    in this training I learn to use the next skill book.

    Which is [embodiment energy manipulation law] and this book basically tell me how to control the energy within my own body like it is another part of my hand or arm.

    It has only 4 techniques which is quite useful.

    [body like energy]-can control the energy within my body to do what I wish for it to do and also transform my body into an energy body.

    [energy fusion]-can allow me to fuse different energy together to form new energy.

    [energy perception]-can allow me to see almost all hidden and non-energy in world.

    [I am energy]-can allow me to have perfect control over almost all types of energy in the world at the same time and even if it is inside someone else''s body.

    I have not master them yet or you could say I can only somewhat perform one of these techniques because it is extremely difficult to control without the energy blowing up in your face and I am still trying to get the hang of using the spiritual energy because controlling it with your mind is like trying to use telekinesis to control your chops stick for eating rice.

    So I am having a really annoying doing it.

    But I think I will master the controls of it in the next training.

    (64 weeks pass by with the masochistic training)

    I finally understand why this training is call the masochistic training!!!

    It Is because you have too be masochist''s or a suicidal to want to do this training!!!

    since you have to get your body and mind use to pain like with special magic tool that is meant to inflict pain on your mind and body. even my body that has almost no pain response to for this entire training period will feel like mind is put into a shredder.

    So every time I do this training I will squeal and scream in this now 8 year old girl body.

    So sum it up......THIS IS CHILD ABUSE AT ITS HIGHEST LEVEL!!!!!!

    it is amazing how I didn''t get traumatize or become insane by this training because what is in the nightmare dimension still far worst then this crap!!

    still it is not like I gain nothing from this training period because I finally master the control over my spiritual energy and how you may all wonder?

    Well lets say it is pain and more pain..so so so much pain and to not go insane from pain. which cause my mind to develop more with this training and this is not just one day of pain but 64 WEEKS of pain and that meant that I have to feel 448 DAYS of immense and ever increase pain that would have driven me near suicide or become masochist''s that thirst for pain.

    So neither is good about this training and I even feel more thankful about being a different race then human because I would have kill myself already if I was still human. but I did get many things done in this training like mastering that skill book for energy manipulation and I can fuse my Aura and spirit energy to form [spirit matter] and I got to say it is quite amazing because I can instantly form a 4 km large sword that can cut through space and time anywhere. I can also finally form a bit of my [Susanoo] like just the inner and upper skeleton before I feel exhausted because I played around with it too much.

    I don''t know if it is this body or is me but am I getting reverted back to a childhood mind set on these matter because I feel like my old self childhood days for some reason.

    But this got me thinking I should not call this a [Susanoo] since this is obviously not the real deal and only replication that look similar but not made from the same way and the same material as the one in naruto like a dolphin that seem similar to a fish but it is a mammal.

    So I try to think up a new name for this creation of mine and after while I came up with just the right name [Ultimate spirit armor set: Dues destroyer].

    Okay I admit the name sound very stupid and it is not like I am very good at naming so judge me all you want but I wont change it....may¡ªI WON''T CHANG----....fine....I will change it later I can think of any later on.

    Anyway the last part about this training is that I finally reach the official sun god level in power and I have an issue that I cant seem to deal with on my mind and that is---

    I don''t know if it is this body or is me but I feel like I was back to my old self childhood days for some reason and though that is not causing me any problem. But I feel...hmm....how should say this....like a...child...that want to go exploring in this new world and discover the new things in this different world.

    But I don''t have time for that since people are trying to hunt me down and kill me. While don''t have the power to even protect myself yet but this feeling of want to put down this training and go out to explore is getting stronger to everyday since training here feels just like being in a.....cage.

    ¡°i think about it later when I finish my training¡±(Aurora)

    that is what Aurora thought at that time.

 chapter 3: part 2

    Part 2

    (narrator)

    Time flew by like flowing water for Aurora-chan and her training every day.

    She train hard beyond imagination for anyone including the higher order race and every day she is in despair but she only has herself to blame for this. when she ask for her training to be everything and not to even bother thinking it could be this grueling. But her training was not of wasted effort because she master many skills and learn many more including the uses of [Astrubix] with the other 9 books she obtain when she answer the sacred text correctly.

    In the time of her training she also had spend sometime with her parents because she did not want to make them worry even though she couldn''t even feel much attachment to them anymore because is like a grown bird that is ready to leave the nest at anytime and never come back but she still had training to so she will not leave anytime soon but her parents on the other couldn''t stay with her any longer because time has arrive for them to leave and go into the most dangerous zone in the known world the [forbidden realm] and she gain a quite shocking news before they left the floating island.

    since she receive a rather surprising request.

    (Aurora pov)

    my parents is about to leave for their trips and I want to see them off because I will properly begone by the time they come back or........they properly never come back.

    I keep getting this ominous feeling like the someone......is about to die from them with every time I meet them again from my training. which worry me to no end because I start to feel detach from them already. So what happen if I truly lost them forever? would I feel nothing for there death? Although I don''t have any human morality left in me because of the training I have gone through that didn''t have room to let me think of such but I don''t think I want to bottle up the endless sadness for my parents death and especially not. when I am about to go through the [1st trial of becoming a false irregular]. which I will have to fight with all I got and I can''t have a weak heart at that time, so this maybe selfish, uncaring, and ungrateful to my parents for me not wanting to feel any sadness toward there nearing death which seem imminent and I can tell because I saw myself dying many times in that insane training. But my prediction may also not be 100% because I am still alive to prove that.

    but I want to at least say good bye because if you did not see your parent one last time before them leaving is going to make feel guilt and I don''t need guilt burdening my mind plus they properly drag me out to see them as well so their no way to not see them either.

    I went to the palace front door after I got out of my room and I find the black flame guard near the front door.

    It may sound odd but even though I been here for 15 years I have barely talk to any of the guards for anything other then a few question and snacks like cookies...hmmm...delicious cookies they were. But It seem a bit awkward every time I meet them because of that.

    ¡°the young lady you have finally arrive and it is always great to see you!!¡±(mistiline)

    ¡°thank you mistiline¡±(Aurora)

    when I first talk to them because for why they are so polite to me who is a hybrid of their race? But after I ask them a few years back. I got the answer quickly from them. The answer was they are also hybrids like me but instead of a dragon and a phoenix it is a human with a dragon or a phoenix and that is why their bodies have horns, scales and talons because if they were a pure born then they would look like a complete human with no other racial feature other then their ears.

    ¡°haha the young miss you look more beautiful then ever before and may be one day you will surpass the madam¡±(Gregory)

    ¡°thank you Gregory¡±(Aurora)

    ''even though that doesn''t make me happy about hearing that''

    then I turn around to see the cold and callous man in front of mistiline and Gregory.

    ¡°leader have you seen my parents?¡±(Aurora)

    ''bow''

    ¡°they are suppose to arrive at any time now¡±(leader)

    ¡°i see---¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°DEAR!!!!!¡±

    when I am about to replied. I then heard a sweet loud voice calling too me and I turn around only to see mother hurling at me with speed that is almost beyond my perception. but luckily I don''t need to use my eyes to tell where she Is coming from anymore because of my training and can tell with only my [mental area domain] that cover me with a 360 degrees and a 6 km radius field so almost nothing can slip pass me without noticing but my parent is one of the things I can''t seem to see no matter how hard I tried because there strength is way above me at the current moment and I can induce there location If they where to come near me as well.

    Though I say all of this but I was too late to react and got pounce on by mother.

    ¡°ohhhhhh!!! dear you have grown so much and in so many ways!!¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°thank......you.....mother¡±(Aurora)

    I slowly spoke thanks to her since there is a chance that I will not see her again and it is not like I am pessimistic but it is always better to think it would happen, so it don''t happen and not like you think it won''t happen, so instead it will happen. In other words don''t raise the death flag by thinking it wont happen and get shock to death when it happens! Ooh.....how I saw many characters in novels from my past life get so deeply shock when they thought there love one won''t die but they did, they did.....

    anyway while I was contemplating about nonsense, my father arrive.

    ¡°Aurora-chan it is good to see you all grown up and so fast as well because do you know humanoids born from either of our race tent to have a much slower aging rates like about 10 to 30 times compare to a regular born dragon and phoenix. so it is good to see you all grown up like this because when your powers mature, you can definitely be much stronger then ourselves¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°thank you father¡±(Aurora)

    I didn''t have any reaction toward my father because I rarely spoke to him for this 15 years and he rarely come home for some reason but I guess he is preparing for his trip as well.

    But then he look at me sternly and said something that I will never hear from him before.

    ¡°Aurora I need to make a [request]¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°what is it father?¡±(Aurora)

    I was quite confuse when he ask me for a request because I never would have thought that I will hear him say this and neither did I ever hear him use such a serious voice.

    Mother is still cuddling me without care and I am trying to get her off of me but she is like a leech that won''t let go and no one care about this scene since it is long establish that she is like this around me.

    But father did not explain his [request] instead he reach his hand out to take something I never see him use before and is his [core space]. But more surprisingly is what he took out from his [core space] because what appear from his hand is an large [egg] with a strange dark color pattern like that of the clear night sky fill with star marks but the color of the shell is black in nature and this egg give me an air of familiarity like that of my parents....no..it actually give me a bigger familiar feeling then my parents yet I never seen this egg before obviously but I feel closer to it then my parents and that make no sense whatsoever to me.

    So I wonder why this egg give me this type of familiarity?

    ¡°this [egg] came from a lover that I once had but after she gave birth to this egg, she just disappear a few days later¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°so Aurora I want you to take care of this [egg] for me when I am gone, can you do that?¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°sure father but what was that lover like was she similar to mother?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no she was not like your mother but she isn''t that far from her I guess¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°i see then I will be sure to take care of it father¡±(Aurora)

    Stolen story; please report.

    I took hold of the egg in my both of my arms because the egg is quite large like about 1 meter in width and height so it is a spherical egg and not a oval egg like that of normal dragons and phoenix.

    ''wobble''

    But the moment I touch it felt a jolt of shock from it and it did not came from electrical attack. But more of the sudden feeling of greatly increase familiarity toward this egg.

    It is like my mind is suddenly connected with this egg and I can sense what this egg is feeling which is..... ¡­..nothing like it is not even alive..no it is more like the egg and what is inside doesn''t exist....like it is just fill with biological fluid and nothing else. So this shock me to no end and I look at father to ask about this issue.

    ¡°father when did you have this egg?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°hmm let see it properly is after your mother is in her pregnancy with you like 1 to 2 billion years ago why did you ask?¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°nothing I was just curious father but I have another question¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Did your lover say anything to you about this egg?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°hmm..no...she just said to give this egg to my closes of kin and that is you, Aurora because you are the first child I had but I don''t know why¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°i see¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°Argo we have to go now or else the your and my head of clan will be mad¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°yes dear¡±(Argonaut)

    ¡°good bye dear!!¡±(Annabell)

    ¡°good bye Aurora-chan and please take care of the egg after I come back because that is your half- sibling and as an older sibling you got to take on this responsibility¡±(Argonaut)

    after they said that, they disappear from sight instantly like a mirage before I can even say good bye to them or warn them in fact. So I was left standing there with a seemingly dead egg in my hands that I might as well boil it for my breakfast. if it were not for the fact that it is my half-sibling.

    I quickly departed the area after they left and said good bye to the guards.

    (scene change)

    I went back to [Endora] dimension of training because I still have a lot of hard training ahead of me and I was going to ask [Endora] about this egg and the answer I obtain is beyond my imagination.

    ¡°[Endora] what kind of egg is this? Is it even alive?¡±

    I ask [Endora] who is standing next to me in this dimension space and he for some reason took on a handsome male with a mature and cool secretary appearance. which I find odd in many ways like why ¡­..is he only wearing boxers and not pants!!!! but he is wearing a fancy looking suit above and with a great looking tie no less.

    when I ask him about this his replied was ¡°it was too annoying to wear pants¡± which made me really speechless because this appearance is like when you are about to have sex with your boss but only to find your coworker standing at the door without you noticing. But after being with him for so long I did not care what do anymore like my gender because I am a unisex so I stop caring about that long ago but still have problem with the sexual innuendo because come on. if any boy is reborn in a girls body 90% of them will definitely care about this issue and only 10% will not give a fuck.

    Anyway back to my question about this egg but on the face of [Endora] I can see a great amount of shock when he look at the egg I am holding.

    ¡°master how did you get this egg?!¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i got it from father, what about it?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°master you don''t understand the significance of this egg at all!!!¡± [Endora]

    ¡°this is the egg of the [Ouroboros dragon]!!!!!¡±[Endora]

    ¡°what is an [Ouroboros dragon]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°as you should know master, the dragon race is ranks is divided into 9 ranks in this world-

    [True Dragon] that is born from self-creation,

    the 16 [Heavenly Dragon] that are born from primordial creation and is the ancestor dragon to the main clans of dragons,

    [Dragon king] that are the most powerful dragons of the era,

    [Dragon lord] is the head of the 16 heavenly dragon clans,

    [Ancient Dragon] that live pass 10 trillion years,

    [Pure Dragon] that are born from the main 16 heavenly dragons blood,

    [Hybrid Dragon] that are born from two different heavenly dragon clan,

    [Sub-Dragon] that are born from a pure blood dragon and non-dragon race,

    [Draconian] that is born from a sub dragons and a non-dragon race,

    [lesser dragon] that don''t have any pure dragon blood in them but their ancestor do,

    but [Ouroboros Dragon] is not part of this ranking at all because to create an [Ouroboros Dragon] you need someone from the [Ouroboros serpent] side to mate with a [True Dragon] to give birth to a [Ouroboros Dragon] and let me say this master¡±[Endora]

    ¡°the [Ouroboros serpents] are a similar race to dragons but they do not have any ancestry with dragons at all from the very beginning and the [Ouroboros serpents] are also similar to the phoenix in that they can die and rebirth by eating themselves when they are about to die. so there life-span is like the infinity that is endless but they are powerful like the dragons because they have another name call [world cycle serpents] that can devourer entire [mortals worlds] then regurgitated a new mortal world because they are responsible for sustaining  a mortal world life and death. The mortal worlds would not be extinguish into the [True end] but reborn and regain its life through this process¡±[Endora]

    ¡°so the [Ouroboros serpants] are responsible for the life and death of mortal worlds but they are usually living deeply at the bottom of the oceans in the [Ends of paradise 2nd world] so they would usually never contact the True dragons in the known world and not even those dragons who became [Dimension rulers] would dare go into there territory because [Ouroboros serpants] race strength is not many times weaker then [Dracofenix] race and they also hold a [sacred scripture] of their own which means that they are a race you have to fight sooner or later in the future¡±[Endora]

    ¡°then is the [Ouroboros Dragon] like master is a hybrid race but this hybrid is on par with the [Dracofenix] race or you could say that it is the only existence that could rival your predecessor and there can only be a single [Ouroboros Dragon] in this universe because if the [Ouroboros serpent] is the representative of the [mortal world rebirth] than the [Ouroboros Dragon] is the representative for the [universe rebirth] so that is what it means for a [Ouroboros Dragon] to exist in this universe¡±[Endora]

    ¡°.......so what should? I don''t want to destroy it because I don''t want to break the promise to my father after just hearing this news and neither does giving it someone else will solve this problem, so what should I do? Can I just raise it myself without it destroying the universe for me at the current moment¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no don''t destroy it or let it be harm in general because the [Ouroboros Dragon] appearance in this universe is very important or to any universe in general because it is responsible for their rebirth without it the universe will truly died out and an [Ouroboros Dragon] could only appear one time in any universe so if you were to let it be damage before the universe gets it rebirth then you will have to face this entire universe wrath the [Scourge demise] and you don''t want to face that alright because even predecessor will not be strong enough to survive¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see but when will it hatch?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°hmmm that is difficult to say because they hatch in quite an irregular time period so it could be now or 100 trillions later who knows but you should not be worry about this now master because you still have training to do so just put it inside your [core space] for now¡±[Endora]

    ¡°ahaahahah¡±

    so after that day I gain a half sibling who can rebirth the universe and I did not see my parents again for a very, very, very and very long time.

 chapter 3: part 3

    Part 3

    (TIME SKIP)

    (narrator)

    in deep dark dimension created by [Endora]

    A shining rainbow light can be seen with in this darkness.

    The rainbow light belong to a girl of 15 years of age,

    her dark rainbow hair give of a pure and radiant glow that stretches to her feet,

    her face is so magnificent and perfect that even the [Dimension] rulers will be stun upon seeing her beautiful face and can cause all the goddess with their angel to weep in bitter tears,

    her body its perfect like her face and it match with that figure that no goddess or even the art of any mind can replicate, her bust is not to small nor large but just match her body perfectly,

    her waist is so slender, smooth, and curvy like that of a [lamia],

    her butt is like a fair peach that is pick in the perfect season of spring,

    her skin seem more like the highest grade of milk and silk anyone including the gods couldn''t find,

    her smell is like that of spring flower blooming and it is very pleasant to all who don''t have alleges,

    her eyes are like the highest grade of gems and jewels that will make the minds and will of anyones to go crazy in order to obtain it,

    her slight red cherry lips will make anyone to desire it for themselves,

    Her entire body is giving off a faint golden rainbow glow that will drag anyones attention to her.

    This girl of perfection is naturally Aurora-chan she has been training in this abysmal place for 68 years and that training finally came to an [End] but her trial just begun because the graduation ceremony that she hope for is to complete the [1st trial of irregularity].

    ¡°congratulation master you have finish the last part of your training¡±

    A beautiful female like that of many colorful flowers congratulate the dark rainbow hair girl in a sweet and serene voice.

    ¡°thank you [Endora]¡±

    a voice that is even sweeter then that of an angel and god came from the dark rainbow hair girl.

    ¡°but..master...are you really going to challenge the first trial?¡± the beautiful female replied with a voice of concern for her master.

    ¡°yes [Endora]¡± the dark rainbow hair girl said without a single doubt or hesitation.

    ¡°fine master if that is your choice but I got to warn you about challenging the first trial. which is I have no power of stopping the trial at all even if you were kill in the trial do you understand master?¡±she nodded to her master choice but her eyes still show concern and the opposite party saw that clearly then she made a smile that is even more breath taking then a rainbow after the stormy sky pass.

    ¡°don''t worry [Endora] I will make it back alive. so open the page of the 1st trial¡±

    ¡°yes master¡±

    when the beautiful female said that she gave of a dazzling light before turning into a golden rainbow book and the book open to a blank page before showing a swirling dark vortex that went to the rainbow hair girl and drag her inside the book page.

    What will the girl face from here on out?

    Will she died or can she defeat the thing that is inside of the book?

    We will find out now!

    (scene change)

    (Aurora pov)

    when that vortex drag me in what appear is a blue world that only show my reflection on the ground and the cloud above me.

    ¡°congratulation to who ever is taking on this trial and may you bring yourself to victory¡±

    a mystical voice resound in this blue world.

    Suddenly 30 meter away from me a black haze rise from the lake like surface.

    The haze gave me a feeling of fear just from looking at it.

    In just 3 second the haze condense into a figure that look exactly like me with black miasma rising from her skin.

    Her eyes are lifeless like that of a doll but those eyes are staring at me like that of the abyss.

    which gave me a creepy feeling.

    ''so she is my darkself that I have to fight''

    thought In my mind.

    We stare into each others eyes for a moment before she stretches out her hand and made a flicking motion.

    The space in front of her finger shatter like broken glass and the fragment flew to me at speed beyond light.

    At that moment I knew the battle begun and instantly hurry to use [spacial deflection].

    My [spacial deflection] was broken with in only a second but that was more then enough for me to move away.

    I clench my hands and form a fist to throw a punch with the condensation of my pure energy to darkself.

    The whole space in front of me shatter to pieces and created innumerable space fragments that flooded to my darkself like an overflowing river.

    But I did not end there.

    I reach my hand above me and brought it down with a large swinging motion.

    [1st Executioner blade: Heavens blade]

    A large golden sword fell from the sky and went toward my Darkself.

    My darkself only lift up her hand and made a waving motion.

    The moment she did that, my attack vanish into nothingness.

    ''I knew she is powerful but not this powerful''

    though I only use a bit of my power to attack but each attack can kill a genesis god a thousand times over.

    So I went for a more straight forward approach.

    I control all the ether in the air with my mind and form a innumerable ball of pure energy instantly.

    [energy blitzkrieg]

    I fire the innumerable balls of pure energy to my darkself without hesitation.

    But she just hold up her hand and intent to block the attack.

    ¡°BANG, BANG, BANG ,BANG!!!!!¡±

    all the ball of pure energy hit her location perfectly but I did bother to check the results because I knew that would have done nothing to my darkself.

    In that moment I instantly close in on her at a speed faster then light to draw her into close combat with me.

    I try to punch her head with my fist guarded by [spirit matter].

    But my fist only hit air and the space was destroy because of that.

    I instantly back up with out hesitation to avoid her incoming attack to my body.

    The moment I avoided.

    she change the direction of her attack in mid-air like the laws of physic doesn''t exist.

    So her fist is incoming for my head and I did not have much time to dodge or avoid because she is too fast and the space is too unstable around me to teleport but if this attack lands on my head it will become an exploding watermelon in those hot summer days.

    So I did what needed to be done.

    I met her attack with my own fist and control the space around her to bend and that lower her attack to my fist and when our fist met it instantly create a black hole.

    We both jump back at once to avoid getting suck into the black hole and I use my [spirit matter] to instantly condense a sci-fi gun that I name [heaven scourge].

    I use teleportation instantly to several trillion miles away and I instantly fire it while saying--

    ¡°may you be punish by heaven!!¡±

    I said that to my darkself who trying to close in on me with in a microsecond for no reason other then it sounded very cool because do you need more reason than that?

    A bullet that look like a shooting star came out form the barrel of the gun and went straight to my darkself but she just dodge out of the way easy with teleportaion.

    But when she dodge the bullet disappear with her and appear right in her face, at the location she dodge too.

    She tried to block the bullet by using the [spirit matter] to condense a shield.

    But the bullet just piece her shield and went straight at her head.

    Then suddenly at that moment she disappear.

    The moment when I see her disappear.

    I turn to block my back from her attack because I felt her appearing right behind me.

    ¡°okay let get serious already shall we¡±

    before that was only we testing each other powers..no too be more accurate it is only me testing her power since I don''t know how powerful she is but she has my power at its most perfect state.

    [stellar movement]

    this skill allow me to move 100 times the speed of light.

    [infinity weapon domain]

    I use my domain ability to form an infinite amount of weapon all around us that range from sword, spears, bows, javelin, lance, pistol, machine guns, dagger, etc.

    [Endless dance of weapon]

    my darkself did the same and we attack each at speed beyond the universe limit and with all kinds of weapons flying all over place that goes from shooting powerful magic bullet and stabbing from sharp weapon.

    We attack each other with all our might in the air and the ground.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    which cause large shock-wave to come from all over the place in this blue world.

    the space collapse every time our attack met but it has always repair instantly and collapse again, again like an endless cycle of destruction.

    ¡°BANG, BANG, BANG, BANG!!!!!!!!!¡±

    Loud piecing bangs can be heard all over the places in this broken blue world but not a shadow can be seen anywhere.

    Then appear two silhouette that can be seen in this collapsing blue world.

    One of the silhouette is the dark rainbow hair girl and her perfect body is riddle with countless injury but she have a bright smiling face like she did not care about all the injuries on her body and is only smiling brightly like she is having the time of her life.

    The other is her darkself which isn''t looking any better but her face is still as expressionless and cold like the deep abyss as she has been from the beginning.

    [space-time movement]

    then both of us instantly use our most fastest speed.

    We disappear from this world for a split moment and reappear.

    We appear in 1,000,000,000 different location at the exact same time.

    The space in this blue world was instantly destroy in less then the smallest time frame possible.

    but the battle is still continuing with the location that wasn''t destroy and this lasted for several hours until there is only one space in this blue world that was not destroy.

    Both of us reappear in our main [Dracofenix] form but both our body is scar and is riddle with countless injures more severe than before but I am still smiling from that fight like lover battling in bed.

    Although I don''t consider myself a battle junkie but I got to admit that it is...

    ''FUCKING FUN AS HELL!!!''

    the blood in my body is thirsting for more and my minds is getting high from adrenaline and ecstasy by every second from our battle. But my consciousness is as clear or is even clearer then before and I know that if this continues.....I will die here because I can see that her injuries is truly not as severe as mine right now..

    So with that thought.

    ''LET''S PERFORM THE FINALE!!''

    I return to my humanoid appearance instantly and gather all the energy to my right palm.

    ''[Fire rule], [Water rule], [Wind rule], [Earth rule], [Lighting rule], [Light rule], [Dark rule], [Wood rule], [Metal rule], [Sound law], [Gravity law], [Soul law], [Life law], and [Stellar law] of the 9 Elemental rules and 5 laws of all universe beginnings, ALL GATHER!!!!''

    I recite the chant in my mind to create one of my special finisher attacks.

    My right palm glow with all colors and then form a tennis size swirling ball from every rules and laws that are need to create a universe and then I rush at my darkself.

    I move instantly to my darkself to use the first finisher attack.

    [Initial Explosion]

    but my darkself naturally did not wait for me and attack me with all of its might from that giant dragon hand with phoenix talons.

    Before our attack met I use my energy manipulation ability to condense the swirling ball in my right hand to become near infinite in density and mass.

    which also made my attack unstable but that is what I wanted anyway because our attacks is about to meet.

    The instant our attack met an super explosion that surpass any explosion since the universe beginning erupted consuming both of us and the space of the restoring blue world was destroy again but this time completely.

    When the explosion dissipate and the space restore to a manageable state.

    two shadow can be scene with several trillion miles apart from them.

    The dark rainbow hair girl appear with her right arm missing through the shoulder and with an injuries 10 times more severe then before.

    if it wasn''t for my super healing ability and for the fact that I teleported away before the explosion happen then I would have been dead already.

    But my darkself is in a even worst condition with her whole left body destroy.

    Although her whole left body is destroy but she is not dead because the destruction of our body has little meaning other then a flesh wound.

    So I will finish her with all I got left in me.

    And she properly thought the same with me even though her face is still devoid of any feelings.

    I will use my first trump card.

    ¡°[Astrubix]¡±

    A 1ft floating cube appear in my left hand.

    I summon my main weapon finally and not in the battle before because she will definitely use her own [Astrubix] and I doubt I can win her if she was to use it because I don''t have perfect control over my [Astrubix] yet.

    Then I divided the [Astrubix] into a 1000 pieces and made it fire 400 energy beams to my dark self and the other 600 is use to set up a shield for myself because 1000 pieces is my limit right now but that is obviously not the case for my darkself

    Naturally my darkself did not wait for me while I did this.

    she summon her own [Astrubix] and split it into a 10,000 pieces and attack me with 5000 of them.

    This made me be In quite a bad spot but lucky I did not use this earlier because she would properly have overwhelm me with her control of [Astrubix].

    I did not summon [Astrubix] for defeating her but summoning it so I can buy time to use my final attack.

    I begin to use chant out loud and pure like a holy Saintess worshiping her god.

    ¡°I am a destroyer who shall destroyed all,

    I destroy myself, my world, my universe, and my all for,

    I am the True destroyer who don''t make any distinctions for the destruction of all,

    my purpose is only destruction and thy weapon is only to destroy!!,

    so hear my call for you are are my ultimate weapon of destruction,

    SO ANSWER MY CALL [SUPREME TRISHULA]!!!!!

    After I finish my chanting a small pure black haze begins to form on my restore right hand.

    This haze is creating massive distortion around my hand and I feel that I am about to be destroy by it.

    But this haze is more then enough and began my second chant to summon another energy on a similar level.

    ¡°I am a creator who shall create all existences,

    I create myself, my world, my universe and my all for,

    I am the True creator who seated upon the throne that is above all,

    my purpose is creation and thy throne is to created,

    so hear my call for you are the ultimate throne for creation,

    SO ANSWER MY CALL [ SACRED THRONE OF CREATION]!!!!¡±

    when I finish my chant a white fog appear in my left hand and it is similarity creating a massive distortion but instead of destroying me it is comforting me.

    I look to my darkself who is attacking me with all her might and I my shield is about to break as well.

    I focus all my attention on both hands and fuse them together.

    [Destruction and Creation unification]

    after I fuse these two energy a spear of light form in my hands and this is my strongest finisher.

    Which I am quite proud off and so I yell out loud like a chuunibyou.

    ¡°GO [SPEAR OF DESTINY] AND BRING DOWN THE FATE OF ALL MY ENEMIES¡±

    I threw the white spear with all my might and power in it to my darkself.

    The white spear tore through everything like nonexistence paper to my darkself who just finish restoring her own injuries.

    When my darkself saw this she was still emotionless but the moment when she saw this spear of light coming to her.

    she try to take evasive action like she know she couldn''t defend against this attack.

    But her efforts are futile.

    The spear easily pierce through her without even having a chance to move a millimeter but I''m not In a better spot either because my defensive shield broke the moment I release that spear.

    So I had to take 5000 beams directly and the only thing I had to say about this is--

    IT HURTS LIKE A BITCH AND I AM DYING!!!!

 chapter 3: part 4

    part 4

    But before I died that mystical voice resounded again.

    ¡°congratulation to you,

    who brought yourself to victory against oneself,

    for you who have destroy your own limits I shall reward thee,

    for you who have won this trial I shall grant thy [miracle] to thee,

    may your fortune be with you at all time,

    thank you, for that splendid battle and performance against ones own limit.¡±

    when that voice faded away I feel myself cover in some type of warmth like that of both my parents hugging me like legit parent and not try to molest me while hugging me.

    When this feeling faded away.

    I felt very...free like a bird that is unrestrained and can fly across the world but it only lasted for about 10 minute before disappearing.

    I open my eyes to look around only to find myself naked in a valentine bed with naked [Endora] next to me in her female form....luckily but she is watching my face with sparkling eyes and a extremely happy face like of a male virgin that finally lost his virginity and that freak me out to no ends.

    So like any proper lady will do.

    I beat her up first, then ask her for the details of this predicament.

    She began explaining to me that nothing had happen to me while I was sleeping and my replied was---

    ¡°BULLSHIT!!!¡±

    she then hurry to explain her innocents and I believe her....for now.

    ¡°what happen to the [miracle]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°master the [miracle] has already been embed into your body so you can''t feel it right now¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see but then do I have to break the dimensional world barrier now? Because I still--¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what are you talking about master? you still haven''t chosen your champion and soldiers to fight for you in the [Grandia world war] game so before you can participate you must at least choose your soldiers for battling in this war because it wouldn''t be a war without any soldier battling in it and then this might as well be the [Grandia world tournament] and that Is not a world war¡±[Endora]

    ¡°then why didn''t you explain this before?!?!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°you didn''t ask me master¡±[Endora]

    ¡°what do you mean!?!?!! you said I have to pass the first trial and become a level 14 dimension ruler to enter the [Grandia world war] game didn''t you?!!??!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes I might have misspoken but let me clarify the specific master...ahem...what you said before master is true but that is only the qualification to enter the game not the rules of the game¡±[Endora]

    ¡°but before I explain the rules do you know the story of the demon kings and heroes battle to either save the world or let it be destroy?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°yes¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°well, this [Grandia world war] game real name is the [10 Demon and god grand war] because in this game the sacred scripture master are the one who made the demons king that destroy the world and the gods that choose the hero who shall save the world so let me explain what it means with the rules¡±[Endora]

    ¡°The 1st rule is that all sacred scripture masters are unable to enter the world war directly and have to wait in their location of their choosing in 10 places of the 14th dimensional.

    The 2nd rule is that all sacred scripture masters much make a temple of their own to house the following [champion] and [heroes] with it being their headquarters and they must also make a demon kings castle to house their chosen [demon king] and [minion] as headquarter. Both headquarter can be anywhere of their own choosing.

    The 3rd rule is that all sacred scriptures masters chosen participants in this war shall be [mark] for their position with in this war and if they didn''t or release their [mark] then that person is up for grabs but to make a participants [mark] one need their agreement either by their will or force because as long as they say the pledge then they will be mark as a participants.

    The 4rd require all the sacred scripture master to choose a [champion], [demon king], [replacement], [heroes], [trump cards], [royal guard], 10 [demon general], 100 [armies] and I shall explain each positions

    [Champion]: There shall only be 1 champion for a scripture holder and this position can not be finalize before the games begins because the champion must come from the known world and their strength can not surpass a world god before they are [mark]. which means you can''t choose anyone on the level of a sun god or else your main champion is disqualify and when the game begins their job is to storm the other sacred scripture demons kings castle and defeat their chosen demon king to obtain the [battle rights] for their sacred scripture holder to challenge another one of the sacred scripture master or make an alliance with one of them if the other party agrees.

    [Demon king]: there shall only be 1 demon king for a sacred scripture holder and this position can be decided before the game begins by the opposite party agreement but the opposite party must be at least a level 1 dimension ruler in power when the game begin or else your demon kings are invalidated and the demon kings role is defeat the challenging champions of the other sacred scripture master to defend the [battle rights] for their sacred scripture master and to control their armies to destroy the other sacred scripture masters temple and if they were to succeed then that sacred scripture master will lose the right to attack any other sacred scripture masters with their champions to obtain [battle rights]. In others their champions will become invalidated and lost the right to participate in this war.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    [replacement]: there shall only be 6 replacement for a sacred scripture holder and these are divided into 2 group the champion replacement and the demon king replacement because if the champion dies before they even reach the demon king or if they were defeated then that sacred scripture master may replace their champion with their back up champion but if a demon king was kill by the champion and the Sacred Scripture master challenge another sacred scripture master with the [battle right] and lost the challenge to the other sacred scripture master then they can replace their demon kings. The replacement shall not leave from the temple or demon king castle until one of them die and needs to be replace.

    [Heroes]: there shall only be 5 heroes for a sacred scripture holder and their position is to help the champion defeat the other sacred scripture masters chosen demons kings and if they were to die then they can be replace at any time of the game. so basically they are the meat shield for the champion.

    [trump cards]: there shall only be 9 trump cards for a sacred scripture holder and their purpose is to give an edge to their sacred scripture masters in this war and their power must be a level 14 dimension ruler in power. They can be use to kill the champion or the demon king of any sides of the in this game but they will not obtain the [battle right] when they kill the demon kings nor can they invalidate a champion rights to participate by destroying temple and they can be counter by other sacred scriptures master [trump cards] and if one is to die then they will lose their trump card permanently. Which means they cant have another trump cards. They are to be always at their sacred scripture masters side in this war until their master summon them to the battlefield.

    [royal guards]: there shall only be 12 royal guards for a sacred scripture master and their purpose is to guard the temple from invasion and if they were to die then they can be replace at any time of the game.

    [demon generals]: there shall only be 10 demon generals for a sacred scripture master and their position is to help the demon king destroy the temple of the other sacred scripture masters and they could be replace at anytime in this game if they were to die.

    [Armies]: there shall only be 100 armies for a sacred scripture master and each army must have 1,000,000 individual in it and to be use at any given time. They can also be supply at any time in this game and these armies can help the demon kings invasion or defend the temple from invasion.

    The 5th rule is that all sacred scripture master can help their champion indirectly like giving them tools to help them succeed in winning or give tools to help their demon kings.

    The 6th rule is that all sacred scripture master cant have their sacred scripture helping them in this game.

    The 7th rule is that all sacred scripture master cant attack one another directly in this game without a [battle right].

    The 8th rule is that all sacred scripture master can only form an alliance up to 3 to create an axis of power and when they are in an alliance they cant attack each other unless they break their alliance by destroying their alliance pledge.

    The 9th rule is that this game can only end when all nine sacred scripture master die and have both their miracle and sacred scripture taken or else the war will continues until one is to decide the loser for the winner of this war.

    The 10th rule is if all sacred scripture master lose all their champions and demon king with their replacement while they are still alive then they will lose there right to participate and will suffer the scourge.

    The 11th rule is that all sacred scripture master must have the require soldiers for war to enter this game.

    The 12th rule is that all sacred scripture master must not invalidate or break these rules or else they lose the right to participate and will immediately suffer the scourge with their right past on to their next race of kin.

    These are all the rules master. so you have to stay in the known world to find your soldiers to battle with and this is all made by the [True creator] so I must follow these rule with you¡±[Endora]

    ¡°........ahhh why does this damn creator want to do so many damn things¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i thought so to and when I ask him he said ¡°it is too boring to only make a normal game to play with¡±[Endora]

    ¡°........¡±(Aurora)

 chapter 3; Epilogue

    Epilogue

    (??? pov)

    it is night time in the mortal realm.

    The moon is clear in the sky and its ray is just as beautiful.

    The sky is full of clear stars that is shining bright like gems and jewels.

    The ground however is an enchanting forest that has shimmering leaves from the moonlight and the smell of the refreshing forest air but there is also a hint of a burning smell some where.

    In a normal elven village name asha.

    One can see the burning crimson flame devouring all the hay houses from all over this village.

    In this burning village one can see two groups of people.

    Helpless people running away with all their lives.

    A knight wearing shining armor chasing down these villagers and slaughtering them.

    ¡°my lord we can make a quite bit of money with selling these people as slave¡±(nameless A)

    ¡°yes indeed these elves are quite a delicacy for nobles enjoyment and the lord from our castle quite like them as well¡±(nameless B)

    ¡°well these body''s feels great as well¡±(nameless C)

    the one who said this is raping a beautiful elven woman without heeding to her moans and screams of agonies.

    But it was not only he because all the knight around him are raping at least one or gang raping several woman at the same time.

    Some are even raping children like little boys and girls elf.

    And there are ones that has lifeless eyes that did not come from death but was defiled to the point that they lost the will to live.

    On the sidelines are the males that are binded in magic tight ropes and is force to look at their wives, friend and lover rape and defile before their very eyes.

    Some of the males are even getting arouse by this because that is just some biological instinct getting involve.

    Some is burning with deep hated for these people and the other only look with helplessness with tears in their eyes.

    ¡°oh, look what we got here isn''t that the chieftains little daughter¡±(nameless D)

    ¡°yes I was wondering where she is hiding¡±(nameless E)

    in a wooden shack fill with blood and corpses a single elven girl stands out with her dazzling beauty but in this case It is not quite good to be beautiful right now.

    they look the at the extremely beautiful elf with vulgar and lewd eyes.

    The elf has sparkling pretty skin,

    unnatural dark like the night black hair,

    a perfect figure with a well size bust,

    her beautiful and unnatural crimson eyes look at the scene in front of her with horror,

    her pointy ears give off a faint glow,

    her cherry lips tremble with increasing fear of what is to come,

    her beautiful face is pale like that of a dying ember,

    ¡°so this is what our lord wanted huh¡±(nameless F)

    ¡°yes it is quite amazing if it wasn''t for the lords request of finding her, we would definitely have  made her into our little doll¡±(nameless G)

    ¡°yea what a pity I definitely wanted to taste that ass a bit myself hahah¡±(nameless H)

    ¡°like those children weren''t enough for you?¡±(nameless I)

    ¡°oh, no I did like shoving it all into them quite nicely and hearing their scream resound it such a bliss that it fuel my raging cock inside of them hahahah¡±(nameless H)

    ¡°so should we bring her to our lord?¡±(nameless G)

    ¡°hmm...well we are payed after all but it wouldn''t hurt to taste a little of the product..hahah¡±(nameless I)

    they turn toward the black hair elf with savage looking eyes.

    One of them went forth and grab the beautiful black hair elven girls clothes and tore it to shreds instantly.

    which cause her to scream loudly and frighten to the extreme.

    she also hurry cover her body with her hands and tears drops are falling from her beautiful face.

    But the other 3 men only blew a whistle when they saw that beautifully naked elven body.

    ¡°oh, how about we bring her to the other guys and let them have a bit of the tastes as well since sharing is caring you know¡±

    ¡°that is a great idea and I am getting arouse just from thinking of her getting violated by Multiple men and is fill with cum and our sperm¡±

    ¡°yea lets do that¡±

    after they finish talking.

    one of them grab hold of her arms and another grab hold of her beautiful legs.

    The girl try to struggle with all her might but it is nothing more then futile resistance.

    The vulgar men brought her out and into the open showcasing her beautiful body that is about to be violated in plain sight to all these fiendish men.

    ¡°hey boys look what we got here!!!¡±

    ¡°ohhhhh!!!!¡±

    ¡°if you want to taste a bit then it is fine but try not to harm her body too much since this is a request from our lord¡±

    ¡°but who will go first?¡±

    ¡°i will since I haven''t tasted such a body in a while¡±

    ¡°here you got captain¡±

    a middle age looking man that show a great and vigorous body look to the naked elven girl with disgusting eyes.

    The other men step back and form a line waiting for there chance to do their horrendous and sickening deed.

    they put the beautiful black hair elven girl on the dirty ground.

    The middle age man grab her struggling legs and opening it for everyone to see.

    He then get ready to position his thing and ready to destroy this girl most precious object.

    The black hair elven girl looked at the sky that shown a shooting star passing by and made a desperate wish.

    ''I wish for someone to please save me!! even if it is the devil or the demon please save me and my people''

    when she has lost all hope and is willing to accept the flow of a fate worst then death.

    She notice that the shooting star is starting to come in her direction.

    When she notice this, so did the people.

    ¡°incoming comet!!!!!¡±

    ¡°BANG¡±

    the shooting star fell deeply into the earth and create a large shock wave that sweep away anyone that is close to it.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    When the aftermath of the comet and ground collusion calm down everyone was too stun to move because never have they thought a comet would descending from the heavens in this place.

    ¡°ohhh!!! A [falling star] never in my life would I have been able to see one!!¡±

    ¡°yea I bet we will be rich if we sell it to our lord!!!¡±

    they talk merry like nothing have happen because they are blinded by there own greed and they seem to have forgotten the black hair elven girl and also the flames from the village was put out by the shock-wave as well.

    But sudden they hear a slow creeping foot steps coming from the area of the deep crater.

    This cause them to be silent and alert because although they do these horrible deeds. they are still train knights from the [graven kingdom] and serve the [kiiliom earl] so there reaction is befitting that of a train soldier.

    ¡°ah! I got a bit of dust on me¡±

    they suddenly hear a voice so sweet and beautiful that it cause everyone to be mesmerize by just hearing it.

    when they finally sees the appearance of the person that came out of the deep crater.

    They were stupefy because they haven''t seen anyone with such a beautiful appearance and they will definitely dare say that even all the goddess and angel combine can''t even put up with 1% of her beyond imagination beauty.

    Although she is wearing a silky dress that cover her entire body but the curves that could be seen is definitely enough for their train eyes to tell that it is beyond quality work.

    Her beautiful eyes of a golden rainbow color look to this village only to show confusion than turn into a faint, playful, regretful one and said.

    ¡°Am I late to this party?¡±

    ''is she an idiot''

    when they heard her say that their minds thought that she was an idiot because what kind of person don''t know what is happening here other then an idiot and so they are beginning to show their vulgar side again after getting over the shock and all the knight look at this beyond imagination beautiful girl with more lewdness then ever.

    Some is even beginning to laugh eerie and one of them said playfully but with unhidden lust in his eyes.

    ¡°no, you just arrive, right in time for the main act¡±

    when the dark rainbow hair girl heard that. her face turn sincere and gave a beautiful smile like that of the sunshine but everyone got a ominous feeling at the same time for unknown reason.

    But it didn''t take long for them to know because the dark rainbow hair girl suddenly disappear.

    ¡°AAAAHHH!!!!¡±

    Then the knights thought they saw an illusion because what kind of being have that kind of beauty? but they were dead wrong. when they heard a horrible scream from their comrade behind them.

    ¡°i am sorry to say this but his thing was a bit short don''t you guys think?¡±

    they hear a sweet and Innocent voice say that without care like it is just a random topic.

    when the knights all turn around.

    they only see their comrade manhood cut cleanly from his body.

    While also fell to the ground in terrorist and agonizing pain.

    But everyone on the scene thought one think.

    ''HOW''

    the knight couldn''t understand how she got behind them so fast with out them even noticing and cut off their comrades manhood.

    ¡°so anyone wants to play headless soccer and although I am not very good at sports but I will try my best¡±

    after she said that.

    She gently put her foot on their comrades head that is clutching his manhood in pain on the ground and normally they will get mad at seeing this sight but the voice she use seem to contain some mystical power that is binding their body and soul from moving.

    She then made a light kick in slow motion but before her kick even reach their comrades head. The head of their comrades disappear and there is not even a trace of it being attach to that headless body.

    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    Then a scream resound behind them again and when they turn around to look at what happen.

    What they see is even more horrifying. which is their previous comrades head impale into the trees branch and that is not all because there is a knight that is standing with a head size hole through his chest.

    ¡°well everyone don''t you feel hot because I am...so why not pray for a drizzle of scarlet rain to cool you down a little¡±

    when the knights heard that sweet and beautiful sound. they were horribly frighten because they seen how their comrades died and they died with in less then an instant so they cant help but be frighten and some of them want to run away from this monster. But their body refuse to move like they are bound in thousands of chains.

    Then the next 3 of their comrades exploded and there blood flew everywhere while some flew high in the sky.

    Then the sky started to drizzle red liquid.

    ¡°ah I always love the rain and I love deep crimson blood just as much. so this scarlet rain is quite lovely to me but....what do you all think of it?¡±

    she said that with a bright smile like she wouldn''t harm a fly but that smile is more terrifying then the devils to the knights.

    And so the peaceful night resound in deep horrific screams that even the villages nearby can hear clearly.

    So this is the beginning of the being title [The Darkness Rainbow] that spread terror in the mortals peaceful lives.

    The end.

    ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Aurora-chan have arrive and quite flashy as well.

    So this chapter began her journey into the mortal realm and the exploration to find many male gig¡ªi mean servants to fight for her in this [10 demon and god grand war] game.

 Chapter 4:the [Sage Of 9 fold bloody path] awakening part 1

    this chapter is...well it is difficult to say.

    so you guys judge because i don''t exactly know how i should describe this chapter and thank you KIkyoreborn for editing the prologue and chapter 1.

    so enjoy

    ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    part 1

    (Aurora)

    After I left [Endora] dimensional space.

    I went to get ready to pack my non-existence bag and my traveling plans of exploration.

    I look at outside to only see that it is night time and the moonlight is beautifully full.

    But then I realize something important like where should I go?

    The mortal worlds or the known world.

    This is a difficult choice since I don''t know this world very well other then just the basics.

    I also have to search for my champions and demon kings plus that minimum 100 armies of 1 million soldiers that I don''t have a clue of how to make but I got a few idea.

    First I don''t want any living or specifically intelligent biological creature. since it is a pain in the ass to take care off and it is easy to die because they have to be replace with reproduction unless you use cloning which has many unstable factor and beside to take care of a biological creature you have to constantly maintain them and when they are broken down it is a pain to fix them. so no matter how well they grow in strength I am not using them in an army. Also group warfare is never for livings beings to begin with because life is suppose to breed the most fit to survive and evolve. but it doesn''t mean for the entire race to survive and evolve. it only needs one of the beings in that race to evolve and make a new race to survive so that is why life is so unfair to everyone that is not meant to survive or take survival into their own hands.

    It also makes an army to uneven with too little ability to act and too much ability to acts which created disorder within the commands because they will always strive for to be better out of their peers which creates to many situation like arrogance getting the better of them and betrayal for greater benefits.

    In other words don''t make an army with living things that can die easy and especially beings with living intelligent beings that can back stab you if necessary. Oh!! how I have seen those characters in novel and real life....okay this is starting to piss me off!!!

    let''s move on.

    The next option is to either make an undead army, Android army, Automate army, puppet army, slave army, monster army, and golem army.

    So there are a lot of choices to pick from for making army, and these are just the most vague form that all army come from in the top of my head and all the novels I know.

    So I will have a hard time deciding which one to make but lets forget about this now.

    I decided to visit the mortal realm because I want to see how the mortals in this world is like are they the same? Different? Or odd?

    Well I just really want to know because out of pure curiously since it is like an old hobby in my past life for fantasy things but I also want to learn something from them because even though I am powerful. I know next to nothing about anything other then from myself. so you could say that I am nothing more then a fool that is wearing the clothes of a wise-man.

    So I decided to visit the mortal world to look for something interesting and who knows I can find many things that is unexpected.

    I also have a lot of project that I have In my like creating a lot of magical, scientific and intelligent fantasy treasure and I also plan to amass myself with money since I am basically broke other then what [Endora] gave me. But that is not all of my plans.....MUHAHAHHAH!!!!

    well, I will show you all my [true plans] for going to the mortal world when we get there....

    I walk down the palace hallway then teleported to a near by forest around the palace.

    I took a look around to see if no one saw me because when someone teleported it cause the space to fluctuate by quite a bit and I learn that the hard way when I was training because at one point in my training the phantom just keep dodging my attack every time I teleport and I got my little ass smack until I realize the reason.

    Then I hold out may hand and cut my wrist to let out a drop of blood and stop my regenerative ability for a moment.

    My blood drop to the ground like a drop of flowing lava and the ground that my blood drop touches was burned and destroy because my blood contain an immense amount of purification power and energy inside it that it can be call a flowing liquid energy. If I was too feed a creature my blood there can only be two result and ones is that they will explode from just taking it inside there body or they will survive and mutate to a become a new race. But I am not doing anything like that right now..yet.

    Because right now I am making a [clone] or to be specific a [blood clone] that contain 1% of my original power and why you may wonder?

    Well it is because I still have those 3 useless guards that my parent left me. so I just can''t leave  here and make them go crazy and worrying over me can I?

    I got the idea of making this type of clone from [Azi dahaka] in the Mondaiji series because it won''t be destroy easily and is quite powerful plus it takes less power to make then forming one out of pure energy alone since energy is not easily to turn into solid matter. It is also connected with my mind so if anything goes wrong I can immediately know.

    it took several moment before my blood drop started to wiggle and expand until it is my height and size then the feature begins to form.

    After about 30 seconds the [blood clone] finish taking my appearance as a beautiful dark rainbow hair girl.

    I then gave it an order for it to follow.

    ¡°stay here and make sure those guards don''t notice that I am gone¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°(nod)¡±(Aurora clone)

    after that my clone when back to the palace to take my place in this palace.

    Okay since that is finish.

    I will go leave here immediately then.

    I teleported myself to the edge of this floating island to sneak away from here....hmmm...now that I think about it.....what is this floating islands name? because it is annoying to just call it a floating island and beside I did live here for quite awhile so it can''t be help if I had some attachment to this place.

    I''ll thinking of calling it [Dracofenix island] then because I don''t know any names that is suppose to match this island.

    ''Oh, well''

    I thought and jump off the edge of this island because according to [Endora] the mortal world is just below this island apparently and I did find this a bit odd since isn''t that a bit too convenient?

    Blahh..why am I complaining about this. since I am the one benefiting from this anyway so I should be a little grateful for this fact.

    I did not teleport to the mortal world because.....well that wouldn''t be a fun way to enter a new realm would it?

    So I decided to jump off the edge like a suicidal maniac and free fall to the mortal world like a meteor descending to earth and wiping out its inhabitants.

    ¡°whoaaaaaaaaa!!!!!''¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no wonder people like sky diving!!!! because who knew jumping down from 100,000 miles in the sky is so exciting and this is almost as exciting when I fought my darkself hahahah!!!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    my dark rainbow hair and my clothes flutter harshly in the atmospheric wind because of the increasing speed of my fall to the mortal world.

    although I can fly but this is my first free falling since I came into this world because I was training like crazy for 100 years so this free feeling is really refreshing to me!

    My speed of falling is increasing by the second and the air is being rapidly heated up from me entering the atmospheric zone of the mortal world and if anyone saw me right now they properly think that I am a shooting star and make a wish out of nowhere.

    When I am free falling to the mortal world I see something red and is a blaze in this clear night. Well even if it was pitch black I can still see. since I have powerful binocular and night vision.

    But I felt a deep curiosity to go toward that place and since I did not set a location to begin with. I might as well go check it out.

    I directly control my bodies pure energy to move toward that location while I am still free falling.

    Why do I not just fly or teleport there all you may ask?

    BECAUSE FLYING AND TELEPORTING IS FOR THE WEAK!!!!!!

    THE STRONG USE THE AWESOME ENTRANCE!!!!!!!!!

    in other word I am like a shooting star that is passing through the sky and is about to descend to mortal ground''s below right now.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    the ground shook loudly from my impact and dust with the debris to go high up into the air.

    The shock-wave I produce by the impact sweep away everything that is in the vicinity.

    My impact with the ground created an extremely deep crater that is several meter deep in high.

    When aftermath calms down I slowly stood up from this crater but I notice that some part of my clothes are dirty from when the dust flew into the air and THAT PISS ME OFF!!! BECAUSE DO ANYONE KNOW HOW ITCHY IT IS TO WEAR DUSTY AND DIRTY CLOTHING?!?!

    ¡°ah! I got a bit of dust on me¡±(Aurora)

    I can''t help but let out a voice of complain to this issue because out of all the power and ability I have, I don''t have single one for washing unprotected clothing and If I was to use my [sacred rainbow fire] it will also burn away my clothing too. since it is too powerful for even a bit of it to touch any unprotected object that is not at the level of a phantasmal or longinus class.

    While I can use my magic to solve this problem...before. but my magic is too strong as well with my current ability because if I was too even sneeze I can create a cosmic storm that can blow away entire continent. Since that is my power under my strongest limiter as well because if I was to remove my limiters completely like that one time when I fought with my darkself, I can easily crush the known world with just my pressure alone. Since that is just how strong I am currently with my level 3 [dimension ruler] powers. if you wonder how I reach this level then that is simple.  first my last training made me a [dimension ruler] and I defeated my darkself. This cause my abilities to evolve several times so before I knew it, I was a level 3 dimension ruler and my powers is unable to advance any further in the known world because of that.

    I am also not use to my current power yet so I may cause this mortal and known world [some] damage because of this or properly more...if I was to throw a temper tantrum......BUT I wont because I am more mature then that...maybe....I don''t know....

    A.N.Y.W.A.Y.

    when I was walking up from this crater I can hear talking from people but they sound very vulgar and disgusting to me for some reason.

    The moment I walk up from the crater, all I see is 3 things.

    1. destruction of property, burn hay houses every where and deep smell of burning ashes with blood and flesh from burned corpse like that of a terrible roasted animal.

    2.dead corpse and living corpses with many adult male prisoner, extremely frighten people and some very distress looking people that is not wearing any clothes. I am guessing they have seen better times and judge that they have been rape because I can see cum all over their body and they seem to be elves because I can see there pointy ears and the aura they radiate is far too weak to be one of the higher order race.

    3.the ones who look like they cause this entire mess are the one wearing knight armor which is ironic if you ask me but they are wearing some very fancy stuff and it is totally wasted on them for the reason that they are doing this.

    I was confuse for a moment but those disgusting stares brought my attention to these knight and I can say they are the main villains here I guess.

    I see there are about 300 knights because I can see the aura they radiate to be much stronger than these elves so I guess they are in the same group judging from there clothing.

    When I am making these guess there stare is intensifying. which seriously......piss me off because no one has dare looked at me like this other than my clingy mother and father who wasn''t always at home most of the time but I couldn''t retaliate against my parents for looking at me like this and molesting me because I was not strong enough at that given time and they left already so I could only keep this annoyance within the depths of my heart. But I would totally kick there ass if they did show there face to me again because I hate the feeling of having my privacy touch repeatedly and I definitely will pay them back for that!!!

    Yet these weaklings dare look to me like this?!

    So I will give them a death that look like my broken toys that I have smash to pieces. But I will play with for them first because what good is a toy if you don''t play with them right?

    I can see that they are living beings and human as well ......but I can''t feel any emotion towards them..no is like I am not even considering them as people more like dolls which I find quite odd because 100 years ago they and I seem to be of the same race but now I find them to be nothing more then breathing dolls....odd right? So they might as well be the rocks and trees that I smash apart!!

    I said the first line that seem to be the most ironic for this situation.

    ¡°Am I late to this party¡±(Aurora)

    there eyes twitch for a moment and show a greater vulgar stare which only increase my rage inside yet one of them still has the audacity to replied with those disgusting and lewd stare.

    ¡°no, you just arrive, right in time for the main act¡±

    ''yea it is the main act alright hahahahahaha!!!''

    I instantly teleported to the middle of the group of knights and look at one who still hasn''t put on his pants from his disgusting deed so I thought of an Idea that made me smile brightly.

    I made a light hand chop motion toward his thing because I simply don''t want to touch it and I don''t need to since I can just produce a small [wind pressure cut] with simply waving my arms a little lightly.

    ¡°AAAAAHHHHHHH¡±

    he scream like a squealing pig that was butcher and fell to the ground while holding his missing thing between his legs that is spilling out lots of blood and his mouth is starting to have foam coming out.

    This squeal sounds very pleasant to me for some reason like hearing your favorite music to relax.

    But with the scream of a criminal rapist.

    so can I consider myself a sadist or a psychopath?

    Well I don''t care either way¡­...because I like to hear more of it....and I don''t consider them any different then a mere toys or dolls to begin with....but why? Is it because I am not a human any more or is it because my body and soul is a [Dracofenix]? Well what ever the case I don''t particularly care since it is not causing me any difficultly like remembering that killing is wrong and I don''t believe killing is wrong in my past life and this life because....why would you let a potential nuance loose when you can end his life in bars? Quite odd right?

    So I don''t hate these feeling of not caring because these people have no relation to me and quite annoying with there stare and beside to me the feeling to care should only matter when you want to care for someone who has been with you for some time and converse with you intimately or they are of some importance to you. which these people obviously aren''t and annoy me as well with there disgusting stares.

    ¡°i am sorry to say this but his thing was a bit short don''t you guys think?¡±(Aurora)

    when the other knights finally look to me who is standing next to the penis-less knight I gave a sarcastic comment.

    They look to me with eyes of shock and face that can''t hide their surprise.

    ''[chains of life]''

    ¡°so anyone wants to play headless soccer and although I am not very good at sports but I will try my best,¡± I said that with a slight smile and use a binding skill from one of those 9 strange books to keep them from running and moving to enjoy the show that I am about to show to them.

    I step on the knight head that is clutching his thing in agonizing pain.

    I proceed to kick it lightly with the most minimum amount of strength that I can control.

    It a was a kick that may seem slow but it is only the after image they see because this kick is near the speed of light.

    The head was send flying before my feet even reach it because of the wind pressure.

    The flying knights head went straight through the body of one knight then get impale on a tree branch.

    When the knight saw this there face when pale and there eyes have traces of fear.

    And some seem to want to get away but is binded in place by my skill.

    The sweat trickle down there face from the fear of the unknown and I thought of a new idea that I always wanted to try.

    ¡°well everyone don''t you feel hot because I am...so why not pray for a drizzle of scarlet rain to cool you down a little¡±(Aurora)

    ''snap''

    I snap my fingers to the knights on my left and instantly there body exploded like a pop water balloon fill with red food coloring.

    Bloody Organs falls to the ground and blood flew all over the place.

    Some blood flew high up in the air and fall like rain in the autumn.

    I found this to be very beautiful myself even though it is human blood but why I wonder about this myself?

    I love the rain in my past life very much because it sound very serene and calming but I find that this blood rain is dazzling and colorful so does make me a psychopath or is it just in my head?

    I don''t know but I just know that I very much love the color of blood and the agonizing scream for people who do horrible deeds like their scream is more full of life instead of an innocent victim that is only screaming of pain.

    So I like there screams more then normal people and It sound very pleasant to me.

    ¡°ah I always love the rain and I love deep crimson blood just as much. so this scarlet rain is quite lovely to me but....what do you all think of it?¡±

    I said it with the brightest smile I can give to them but when they heard me say that there face distorted in terror and many want to move their body while others just curse at me.

    But their appearance of despair is only making me more ecstatic to play with them hahahhahaa!!!!

    so I grab one of their swords and crush into a thin needle with my bare hand by crushing it with force,

    I then proceed to stab the thin piece of needle right through there penis because...i want to hear more of their screams of agony that fill me with delight.

    ¡°aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!¡±(nameless)

    the squeal of their scream is even more lively which cause me to feel more ecstatic just from hearing it.

    So my method for playing became more extreme.

    I crush one of the knights head and rip out a piece of his brain to only forcefully shove it down another knights throat.

    I then rip out another knight heart through his armor and shove it into a knights stomach

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    my smile grew brighter as I hear their scream of agony and many is beginning to beg for mercy but my mind is beginning to thirst for more blood and for their scream of terror.

    ¡°hahahhaha¡±

    I began to give off a small laugh every time I slaughter these people and before I knew it 100 of these knight were brutally slaughter by me and this cause me to stop because it got boring for me to play by myself like having a good toy but with no else to play with me in the sandbox. I do wonder why I feel this great while so brutally killing these mortals that at one point was similar to me. so why do I enjoy love massacring them so much?

    I thought for a few moment about my fading past life with this current life that I live and I obtain my answer from there.

    The answer is...i hate how boring they are.

    You all maybe thinking, [Why]?

    It is because they only commit these act with out any change to their action. they only continue to commit these sicken deeds with out a care for their victim for day and night. their victim only scream in pure pain and pleasure by there ruthless and uncaring act. they laugh carefree from pleasure of coming into their body over and over again with out regards. While they believe themselves to be immune to getting kill by other properly because of their backing and numerical strength of great numbers.

    So in other words they believe themselves to be strong and anyone weaker is below them so they can maltreat them with out care. well that is just one part of human nature I guess and that is the part that I hate the most because they believe themselves to be the strong while they are not and yet still act so rampantly just pisses me off. I also don''t favor the weak because they are too peaceful or docile.

    They are too weak to even protect themselves or their mind does not like violence yet they still want a peaceful lives free from pain? So I really don''t favor these type of people because in any world only the strong rule and being strong can come In many different forms like wealth, military, fame, talent, influence etc.

    I favor those who have revolution to become strong and is willing to give their all in becoming more powerful. even if it means that it will cost them everything and not this cheap imitation of the strong through beating up the weak. since that doesn''t help you improve your own ability''s and is only going to make you feel [stagnant].

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    which I hate the most for I who love progress and unceasing change. So stagnation is nothing more than poison to my body and soul.

    I slaughter these knights in delight because of that. But I stop because it got boring to kill them alone and then I finally remember that there is still villagers here.

    Sorry I got quite a one track mind that will disregard my surround like if they are too insignificant to even notice and these guys has been quiet for quite a while as well so I would have forgot about there existence completely if it wasn''t for the fact that I got bored.

    ''snap''

    I snap my fingers to release the male villagers from their binding ropes.

    They look to me with surprise in their face with hints of great fear in their eyes and some look to with awe but I did not really care about how they feel about me and if anyone think I am arrogant then that is because I am. Since how could someone with the power to blow away this entire world with a sneeze cannot be arrogant? If there is someone like that then please by all means introduce that person to me because I want to know his secret for not being arrogant with that much power.

    Well as they say power only corrupts and absolute power only corrupt absolutely. So when you gain power you can help but be corrupted by it and it is not a bad thing if you are someone sane and don''t do anything super crazy like me....then you be fine.

    Beside when I came to the mortal world I have a different agenda in mind anyway and it does not involve the care of its inhabitant or their faith in me but it is for choosing the best soldiers for my army in the up coming war and to have a little loose fun...if you know what I mean haha...no properly none of do actually. so don''t bother guessing because if your mind is fill with sex hormones then you''re be disappointed by what I am about to do in the mortal world.

    ¡°do anyone of you want revenge?¡± I said with a tempting voice.

    ¡°......¡±they look to me with greater surprise and disbelief at what I said to them.

    ¡°i mean is only natural since they kill your love ones and fiendishly rape your wives and children to the point that they lost the will to live¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°so it is only natural and I am giving you an opportunity of avenging your fallen people so why don''t you go at it and I bind them so they cant move a step and can only scream in agony¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°........¡±(villagers)

    ¡°so do you all want you sweet revenge? If you do then you are free to do so¡±my voice began to sound like a devil temping mortals into doing sin.

    ¡°who..are..you?¡± one of the elves ask.

    ¡°i am, who I am and I don''t need to tell you¡±i said that with the most arrogant tone.

    ¡°.........¡±they look to me with greater surprise at my replied to their question.

    ¡°i am only giving you a chance to have your revenge because I don''t it is my right to kill them all for a petty reason like for staring at me while they rape your people and burn your village to ground so have at it¡±i said that in sweet and caring voice like that of a saint but a devil in disguise.

    ¡°but if we took our revenge.....on them then there country have a reason to start a war on us...this was one of their reason for attacking us¡± a beautiful black hair girl said that with a worry face for her people and eyes of burning hatred toward these knight. while covering her naked body with her hand and some dirty and bloody clothing.

    But I look to this elf in surprise not because of what she said since I can just burn down there entire country later and what surprise me is that powerful malevolent aura and energy that is coming from deep with in her body that seem to be at least a true god level. although that is not anything compare to me but in the mortal world it Is overly powerful. But it looks to be seal and that seal seem be a bit strong since that thing inside of her is unable come out. This made be interested in her and thought that she could be by my [1st seed specimen] for my [plans] in this mortal world.

    But then one of the knights vulgarly yell out.

    ¡°hahaha that is right if you dare to kill us then our lord will definitely give a reason to the king to attack your elven kingdom and your kingdom right now is not in any condition to fight a war with the [graven kingdom] after fighting the [Deformis] fiends and their strongest warrior [Maius Deformis] so you better let us go but you this pretty bitch will definitely suffer a worst fate then death!!! so just wait until our lord know of hahaha!!!¡±he said that with an incomparable disgusting tone and the elf''s villager only can look at them with hatred burning in their eyes but I just look at him for a moment then----

    ¡°ahahahahahahahaahha!!!!!¡±when they saw me laugh like a madman they seem puzzle by my action and properly thought I was scare out of my wits for their retaliation.

    ¡°do you really think your country can really threaten me?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°well I do need a number of sacrifice anyway. so you are volunteering your kingdom to me for a sacrifice I see, then I will gladly accept your words then¡±I said with a please smile.

    ¡°what are you talking about you bi---¡±before he finish speaking I only use an eye to glance at him to turn him into a [bloody mist] that splash on to the other knights face and body.

    The other knight look at me with a face horror and the villager look at me similarity but I only wave my rainbow hair without care for what they think of me.

    ¡°now everyone you don''t need to be afraid because I will make sure that there kingdom will be gone with in a month. so please rest assure that I will not let them bring any harm to you again and you can take your revenge without care and I can see it in your eyes that you want to as well¡±i said with a more tempting tone then before.

    ¡°why are you helping us? why should we trust you? Why did you fall from the sky----¡±one of the villager began to speak but he shut his mouth when I use a glance to him to shut him up and his annoying question.

    ¡°rubbish! if you don''t want to do so then I might as well let them go. since I am bored with playing with them¡± I said with a annoy tone for their questioning.

    when the knights heard that their face brighten but the villager face darken.

    ¡°no! please savior don''t do that---¡±the black hair elven girl tried to beg me from doing so but the knights stop her before she finish.

    ¡°shut up you bitch---¡±

    ¡°BANG!!!¡±but before he finish his body exploded into a bloody mess on the ground.

    ¡°i did not give any of you permission to speak did I?¡±i look over everyone arrogantly with my golden rainbow eyes.

    ¡°i give you 10 seconds to make a decision of taking revenge or I will let them go¡± I said with a bored tone.

    When they heard that their face went pale but the knights is having a smiling face since they don''t think that these villager dare or even trust me to do so.

    ¡°10¡±i began my count down.

    ¡°9¡±

    ¡°8¡±

    ¡°7--¡±

    ¡°aaahhaa¡± a little boy elf finally broke down and grab a piece of sword from the immobilize knights waist. He stab the sword the into his chest deeply and burning with pure hatred for these knight.

    When I saw this I smile in delight because this show that some of these villagers are not spineless and can be train to become good soldiers.

    though it is not like I am recruiting them for my army since they are far too weak for my taste.

    When the other villager saw this they had 3 reaction.

    1.surprise

    2.hesitation

    3.join in as well

    ¡°you people will pay for this aaaahhh!!!!!¡±

    the knight who said this was stab to death by another villager.

    ¡°aaaaaahhhhh please let me go!!! I give you anything, please just let me go aaahhhhh!!!!

    ¡°the kingdom will not forgive this village aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°you damn elf''s will pay for this aaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!¡±

    after that almost all the villagers join in to vent their hate on them and their scream is cast in to the bright night of the moon and stars.

    Personally I find this extreme delightful to hear like giving something to charity and feel good about helping people but in this case helping people vent their desire for revenge.

    But the black hair girl elf still did not take up her sword and is still trying to stop everyone from this madness with a teary beautiful face but no one care about her because they are to blinded by revenge and so she is crying alone in this silent night.

    Then she came over to me and beg on her knees.

    ¡°please savior stop my people from this madness!!¡±( black hair elf girl)

    ¡°why?¡±i ask with a surprise

    ¡°don''t you want to take your revenge? I can see that your parents are gone because I can''t smell any blood similar to yours here but there is a faint blood on your face that is similar to yours and I see that you were about to be unchaste by these savages from your clothing being rip to shred so why don''t you take your revenge?¡± I look deeply into her eyes like I am trying to see her soul.

    ¡°.........¡±( black hair elf girl)

    ¡°don''t be afraid I am not going to do anything to you or your people because they are to undeserving of my wrath and if you answer my question then I will stop villager¡±I gave comforting remark to help her open up to me a little.

    ¡°.......because my parents told me that taking revenge is not going to bring back the dead and is only going to created more sorrow for revenge,¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°i see but I am curious what was your parents occupation?¡±i replied back.

    ¡°they were once adventurers that roam this world¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°were they high level?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes they were A rank adventurers¡± (black hair elf girl)

    ¡°hmmm I see then you parent is part right but that is just from a limited perspective of a single person¡±(Aurora)

    she look to me with surprise and did not say a word again.

    ¡°your parent did not think through the collective thoughts of the world and just knew a few examples from some rather unlucky individual but you got to understand the world is larger then you or your parent can imagine and what you see is only the blue sky above and not what is beyond that blue sky so some times revenge is unnecessary but that doesn''t mean it is for all situation like this one here¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°can you see those living corpse over there beside that burned rubble and can you really say that don''t anger you to see your love one to be turn into this appearance? Can you see the 4 to 14 year old children over there on the dirty ground of ashes and is leaking out cum from there mouth and private area while there body clothing is rip to shreds and expose their innocent body that was defile by these savages, is that really not angering you?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°.....¡± (black hair elf girl)

    ¡°Does revenge only bring sadness and sorrow? Or would you take your revenge to stop you from feeling guilty anymore and stop this nightmare from happening again? Because revenge is not so that the dead will come back alive but to appease ones own mind of their guilt and hatred to move on because if you still have those emotion bottle up inside of you then it will take long or it will never dissipate like scar that can''t be heal but can be put to rest and only leave a faint memory of the past if you tent to it and let it not bleed anymore¡±(Aurora)

    her body tremble and yell out with none of that respect from before appearance.

    ¡°so you say is fine to take revenge because of that?! isn''t that just selfish?!¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°no, I am saying that do you want to live with this guilt of helplessness for your life that is several thousand years long or put it to rest at this moment and here to move on. so which one do you choose?¡±(Aurora)

    her teary face became trouble by what I say and did not know how to react to my words.

    I Made a throne out of spirit matter to sit on and waited for her replied. While her people is still killing the knights in a very vivid way like ripping out there testicles and shoving it into there mouths. I find this quite entertaining because there is nothing sweeter that those burning with hatred obtain the revenge they desire.....if it doesn''t involve me that is......because I will crush someone to pieces if any dare to look for revenge on me. since revenge is also double edge sword that needed to be wield carefully to not get oneself cut by their wrath.

    But She then lash out at me with a furious face like she seen through my lied.

    ¡°what do you understand!!!!¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°when you are so strong yourself that can easily bind 300 knights without even casting magic and kill them without them even being able to revolt huh? You properly one of those gods who see us as insignificant mortals and toy with our lives like it is a game!!!!¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°i see what you saying and you are not wrong but I want to ask you? Aren''t you just the same as us gods that live high above the clouds?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°you can''t even feel the thing that is inside your body, can''t you?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°What..thing?¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°there is an energy that is on the level of a true god inside of you and that surprise me very much actually¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°........¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°so if I did not fall from the sky and landed into this village you properly would have release that thing inside of you and went out of control. which will not only massacre all those knights but your people or properly destroy this entire mortal world. so can you really say that you are truly not like the gods or are you saying the mortals sees themselves to be insignificant and toy that they can be played with¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°.......i don''t believe you¡±(black hair elf girl)

    ¡°but you denied the truth because have you ever seen another elf that has black hair and crimson eyes? Also one with such outstanding appearance? Because from all the villager I see here, there hair is blond, golden, green, and silver with their eyes being blue, green, and brown but none has black hair and crimson eyes so can you really call yourself the same as them? I also bet you were despise and made fun off by all the villager as well before this happen so can you really call yourself to be the same as those mortals elf''s or you are just some cruel god that like hiding in the mortals life to just make them miserable?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°well, whatever the cases is for you, I don''t care because I don''t like interfering with others private matter if they didn''t requests of me first but in this case. I don''t have a choice either since I don''t like to be look down upon by a hypocrite who can''t even see herself clearly either!¡±(Aurora)

    I said that while staring deeply into her with my golden rainbow eyes like I am staring directly through her soul.

    ¡°........¡±(black hair elf girl)

    her face darken and pale white like she has seen a ghost and drop down to her knees like she has awaken to a realization.

    After a few minutes she seem to have gotten over from what I said.

    ¡°so what do you want to do?¡± I ask.

    ¡°......i want revenge.....¡±she said slowly and quietly but I heard it clearly.

    ¡°GOOD then how about killing your attempted rapist first black hair girl¡±while I said that. I look over to that middle age man that is only staying in a frozen position bend knee position.

    ¡°.......my name is Serena...forventina....Lila.....¡±Serena said her name in a quiet voice.

    ¡°i see but my apologies since you have not earn the right to know my full name yet so just call me Aurora¡± I gave out my name in courtesy.

    Serena then slowly got up from the ground and went to grab the sword of a middle age looking knight but I got to say he does not really fit to be at middle age other then his face that look to be middle age and his body shows great vigor and his expose [thing] got to be 13 inches from the looks of it. Which really make me wants to crush it like stomping to death a poisonous snake just to hear how loud he would scream if I do.

    But since Serena has taken up her sword I don''t want to interfere in others peoples moment of truth.

    Serena walk slowly like zombie approaching her meal.

    ¡°you little bitch don''t you dare!!!!!¡±

    ¡°do you know who I am?!!?!¡±

    ¡°i am the captain of the earl knight squad and has deep friendship with the earl so if you touch me then you shall pay grea---AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!¡±

    Serena slice off that knight captain dick right in half and land a kick to his head to knock him back so that his back facing her. And got ready to bring down the sword to the knight captain back but I can see her hand is trembling a little about doing the deed and glance back at me for moment before bringing the blade down.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!¡±

    ¡°YOU BITC¡ªAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    after a few more stabs from her sword the knight captain die with a face full pain and terror while squealing like a little butcher pig.

    Ah! I made the right choice for coming to the mortal world......what beautiful screams of pain from savages ah it is like listening to your most favorite music with a different rhythm from every scream.....

    (Early Morning)

    when the sunlight reach the earth,

    the smell of the corpse, cum, and bloody stench is in the air,

    the land is cover with the blood, organs, puke, dismember limbs, shatter skulls and slice off genitalia.

    Large fog of black miasma can be seen in the air and is raising to the surface from the dead body of both the villager and the knights.

    all the invading knights die without even being able to resist because of my binding skill that made them lose the ability to move but not stop there bodily function.

    ¡°well, you guys really look like you need to take a bath now¡±(Aurora)

    the elven villager is all cover in blood of the knights from head to toe and from the looks of their eyes they seem really tire.

    Well, who wouldn''t be after spending all night with mutilating all 200 knights body and I can be assure that even the best serial killer will be tire after doing that much dismembering and tearing of human flesh.

    When the elven villager came to a realization of their doing and snap out of their looks of great hatred to only look at their blood cover body with horrified eyes.

    They all seem frighten at what they become and fear for what they done.

    Then all made a prayer like pose and bow to the sky like asking for forgiveness of what they have done.

    They also seem to forgotten about my existence and is only bowing to the sky without stop.

    I was puzzle by this act but I did not say a word since I was the one who cause such a mess.

    I over look the corpses and mutilated bodies to only reach out a hand.

    An orb appear on my left palm and I activate my soul skill.

    [soul suction]

    all the dead souls of the knights was absorb into this orb but I left most of the dead villager soul alone because they are useless and can only be tainted souls at most. Which is a soul that is cover with impurity and would have to go to purgatory to be purify.

    While what I need is black soul and these soul are cover with intense hatred for there death. These souls also posses quite a lot of power because of their hatred that is giving off continuous power and these power would not cease as long as their hatred never dissipate.

    I plan to use these soul as an experiment to replicate a [Dark spear] that is use by [Frankenstein] in [noblesse]. This would all make you think ''why would you do this?'' right.

    Well, my answer is: isn''t it a waste to have the knowledge and know a possible method to create a super weapon that only exist in fiction that you always wanted to try but couldn''t because of the reality we live in and besides I want to see its affects in this world because this is different world and so the [Dark spear] could have a very different affect in this world.

    When I was contemplating to strange imaginary people. I heard the galloping sound like that of horses coming this way but I sense great hostility from them and what is most odd is that¡ªthey are not humans. But of the elf race and they seem pretty angry about something.

    I did not want to interfere at whatever they are trying to do since that will be boring....so I went into a separate dimensional plane of space. So that no one below a [dimension ruler] can sense me and I did this because I want front row seat of what is going to happen next be because I can sense that something big is gonna happen and I could just look into the [future] to see what happen but where is the fun in that right?

    So I just stay here as a obvious invisible observer and of course I know what is about to happen.

    I turn my head to look at Serena and the miasma clouds above her with a smile.

 chapter 4 part 2

    Part 2

    (Serena p.o.v)

    the beginning of my memories is when I was in my parent arms from the time they gave birth to me and name me [Serena Forventina Lila].

    I was born as an lunar elf from my parents being both lunar elf''s but I was different because I had crimson eyes and black hair. Which no lunar elf had because they usually has silver or white hair and silvery eyes like that of the moonlight. So I was look poorly upon because I was different and have to suffer the humiliation of being bully by other lunar elf children.

    I had no friends and only my parents ever love me.

    My parents couldn''t endure me suffering like this. So they ran away from the lunar elven clan that they were in. which is the [Tsuki] clan if I recall correctly but that was long time ago and all I remember was that they were one of the 9 great elf family that prided themselves as being the most beautiful elf that is like the reflection of the moonlight itself.

    So I was born with a extremely beautiful appearance because of that but my hair look like the fabric of the night and while my eyes reflect the bloody moon in the sky.

    This show that I was bringer of misfortune and it was true because where ever I went something bad happens like monster attacks, bandit invasion, natural disasters,etc.

    eventually my parents were by capture into slavery and died with horrible things done to them but I still manage to escape because my parent has made a secret route for me to escape and they use themselves as bait to lure the others attention away from me.

    Before I escape I had seen some of the horrible things like gang rape and the use of many hideous torture tools on them and so I swore in my heart that I would get my revenge one day.

    But that was only for a moment when I remember my parents teaching of revenge being useless and it would not bring back the dead no matter what and it will only bring more sorrow then good to myself.

    So I ran from the slave merchants stronghold with bottle up hatred in a stormy night that can cover my tracks from them finding me. It was cold like that of deep abyss for me everyday and I was 79 years old at that time. so I was still consider a child because lunar elf have 10,000 year life-span so 79 is not much time in our lives but I was more mature then the children of my age and can act wisely without getting into really life threatening situation when I was running away. But I still desire the warmth of my parents that hold me in their arms.

    It was difficult and dangerous escape that I nearly die many times and mostly from starvation, monster attack, and lack of water because I had little on me and the had little time to prepare.

    But when I was not in any danger and is in the lonely night with the moonlight shining upon me, I always try to imagine the warmth of my parents arms holding me tightly and safety away from the cruelty of reality and the world itself. But eventually these imaginary arms grew cold and lifeless like a skeleton that has die and decay. So I even lost the only warmth that I still had with in my mind and this cause my heart to grow cold and be frozen in timeless ice that will never melt.

    I ran for an unknown amount of time until I arrive at this elven village name Asha but I was so tire and past out the moment I reach the wooden gate way of this village. At that time I know I was in the borderline of life and death. which I could have died at any moment but strangely I didn''t because of the bottling deep hatred that I had keep deep with in my heart had made me want to live and take revenge someday but another part of me still try to resist this hatred because of the my love for my parents and want to follow their idea of not wasting my life with the hatred for revenge.

    I always curse the gods for doing this to me and why did they have to bring upon such misfortune on me and my parents.

    When I awoke within this village.

    I found myself kindly being taken care of by the chief of the village and his son. But I rejected their kindness at first because of my frozen heart that is not willing to accept others and bring misfortune to them like I did with my parents. I cried myself to sleep every night and only to be awaken with sweat covering my face because of the repeated nightmare of seeing my parents kill by such horrible means and this became a repeated cycle for me whenever I sleep.

    I thought about killing myself many times but my hatred and guilt did not allow it because my parents gave their lives and have to endure such torture to save me. So killing myself is only going to make there death meaningless and I don''t want that because that would mean the love that they gave me to be meaningless. Which it isn''t, so I can never go through with killing myself for such a reason and so I live with this guilty pain inside my chest and the painful nightmare in my mind.

    So I had to bottle up this hatred in the depths of my heart and can only live with this hatred burning inside me to no end. I had repeated nightmare from that day on of seeing my parents getting kill that way and this cause me to sleep very little but some how my body is still fine.

    This lasted until I get to know the village chief and his son that gave me kindness that only my parent ever gave me. They slowly melt my frozen heart and I started to become more open with them. I always try to help the village chief son by using magic to heal his wounds and this made be closer to him over time and eventually I fell for him because of his kind nature and bright smile like the sun that gave me back some of the warmth of my decease parents. He also has a handsome face with bright golden hair and azure blue eyes with a strong and muscular body that show great strength.

    So I started to treat the village chief and his son as my family. While they treated me the same way but the other villagers did not like me very much because of my hair and eyes because that is the sign of misfortune that is closely in link with the demon lord of this world. But I did not cut off my hair because the village chief son said he very like my black hair.

    So I was look down upon by them as well and I can''t make any friends in this village either. But despite all the criticism the village chief and his son still took care of me because they were kind heart people and they promise they will protect me from danger like my parents and I believe in them very much. So I even began to care for this village people despite there distrust in me. But one day the village chief son die because of a monster attack and his body is rip to pieces with only a piece of his corpse can be recovered.

    This cause me and the village chief to feel endless sorrow for his death. The other villager blame me for bringing misfortune on the village chief son and the village chief when against these oppression and say it is not my fault but my heart only become more frozen because of this. since who ever I love is always kill by me like my parent and the chief son. This made me hated the gods in heaven deeply for this fate.

    But this was not the end of it because later that day the human knights attack us and began destroying the village.

    But I can only stay hidden the village chiefs house and to avoid being found by those evil incarnate knights. The village chief tries to protect me as well in this situation because of his kindness and I was like a daughter to him as well. Then those knights finally barge into the village chief wooden house and storm right in here with there shining armor in red. The village head beg them to leave me alone but his pleads were never heard and was slaughter instantly by there blades.

    I can only look at this like fool because of the shock and I can feel the hatred burning inside me deeply to the point that it feels like I was to be burn alive by It.

    The knights look at me with lewd eyes and I heard them say that they were looking for me by someones order. This cause me too feel even more cold and hatred enveloping me like a coat for not only the perpetrator for this incident but even myself who cause this to happen.

    Then one of them suddenly rip apart my clothing and show my this hideous body that can only bring misfortune to everyone around me to be rape like all the woman and children inside this village.

    Then one of them grasp both my arms and my legs to be drag out of the decease village chiefs house.

    I tried to struggle to avail of freeing myself like being binded in the chains of fate.

    When I was drag outside by the knights I can see the hell on this land.

    I saw many villagers slaughter and there blood flutter in the air.

    Woman and children ruthless defile by there thing and without any mercy.

    There screams of agony resounded through the night and echo in my ears repeatedly.

    The moon turn crimson like my eyes and night darken like my black hair.

    I was lay upon the dirty ground like it was my altar for my defilement ceremony.

    A middle age looking man with a great and vigorous body step forth to defile me with his extremely large thing that doesn''t seem like it could fit in my body.

    I can see the others form a line waiting to destroy my body further.

    I look upon the sky with a teary, frighten and regretful face because if I was defile like this then my parents sacrifice was meaningless for me.

    When I was about to accept this fate that I cause by myself like I did to many other with my parents and the village chiefs family. I saw a shooting star fly across the starry night sky showing great brilliance. I remember my parents telling me to make a wish whenever I see a shooting star because it may have chance to come true.

    So I did and my wish was---

    ''I wish for someone to please save me!! even if it is the devil or the demon please save me and my people''

    this was my wish at that time and at first nothing happen.

    Which cause me to despair and was about to accept my horrible fate but suddenly as if the shooting star had heard my call it came crashing down to this village direction.

    The knights all stop what they are doing to prepare for the incoming comet and so I was spare again like it was curse for me to go on living.

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    a loud bang resound through this entire village and the ground shook violently with the shock-wave blowing all those near the comet away.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    When the aftermath finish the knights greedy stare at the comet direction because of the prospect of profit and I can somewhat understand that since a metal that is not of this world is worth more then a normal nation, kingdom and empire could buy with gold alone.

    Suddenly heard walking from the comet direction which surprise me because what kind of being could survive a fall from that height.

    ''Could it be one of the gods'' I thought because that is the most possible being that can survive a fall from the sky like that.

    But when I heard that voice I dismiss this thought instantly.

    ¡°ah! I got a bit of dust on me¡±(????)

    that voice was more beautiful then even my mothers and it sound more lovely then my lovers voice. When I saw the appearance for who this voice belong to I was stun and unable to think for a moment.

    It was 15 year looking girl, with pointy ears like a elf but she has long dark rainbow hair that give off a dazzling rainbow glow, her eyes is a golden rainbow color that will put anyone into a trance, her face is more perfect and beautiful then any elf or even possibly the gods.

    At first I thought that the gods has finally stop hating me but this only lasted for moment before this beyond imagination young girl started to slaughter the knights like nothing with completely and extremely brutal and cruel method.

    She was also laughing in delight when she heard there screams of agony every single time like she is the devil of madness with the most beautiful disguise to fool all mortals.

    She slaughter many of knights yet the knights are not moving at all like they are just statues rooted in place.

    Finally when she has slaughter about 100 knights she finally stop and gave a bored look but the moment she turn her eyes on me and the villagers she gave a bright smile. This cause me to be horribly frighten because from what I have seen before she was not a saint but more of a devils spawn and is going to kill all of us too like the knights in her madness.

    But what she said is out of my expectation because what she said was----

    ¡°do anyone of you want revenge?¡± with surreal tempting voice that can control anyone to do her

    bidding of madness like the devil themselves.

    Revenge?

    Why would she ask that of us?

    Normally the strong powerhouse in this world never care to help the weak....so why is she helping us?

    Some of the villager were very skeptical as well but no matter anyone ask of her she did not tell her intention to us and I felt that is only natural since she is a devil in disguise by my guess. But many of the villager was tempted to do so by her because of there hatred for these knights and there horrible deeds. even if they knew of what would happen to them if they did take there revenge because this village worship the goddess of nature and life [vita-sama].

    while one of her teaching is that no matter what happens her follower can''t take revenge on other for their deeds and can only defend oneself but not lash out on others for being too weak to defend their love one and If they do then they would have to be punish by her follower. Which could lead to the exile of the elven kingdom or even worst like their entire family slaughter for repenting there sin.

    this sounded terrible to me as well so I grab some dirty clothes on the ground to cover my body and tries to stop the villager from taking revenge on the knights but it was too late because the dark rainbow hair girl force us to make a choice of taking our revenge or she let them go which could mean they will go after us again.

    I want to yell out to stop her but one of the elven village little boy that seem to have lost his mother to these vile human knights have broke down and grab a sword to stab into one of the knights body.

    When the other villager saw this they finally broke down and only some hesitated before they decided to join in as well.

    Finally all the villager are taking the knights swords and slaughtering them for revenge.

    When I saw this I also felt temped to take revenge but my parents teaching forbid me from doing such.

    I can only try to stop them to no avail like before and so went to the dark rainbow hair girl to ask her to stop the villagers because even though I had no relation to them but I want to take the task of the decease villager chief who took care of me in stopping his people from continuing this sin that will have a horrible consequence.

    But the dark rainbow hair girls replied is beyond my expectation.

    Her enchanting voice is so tempting and with every fluent word that she spoke will pierce my soul.

    Her golden rainbow eyes stare deeply into me like it is look at my soul directly and I can feel an invisible force enveloping me to answer even if it is against my will.

    She ask me for my reason in not taking my revenge, she ask about my parents, and ridicules them to be narrow minded in seeing the world and that what they taught me is wrong.

    This anger me very much because although my heart is still frozen to others but I will never....forget the PARENTS WHO SHOW LOVE IN ME!!!

    I yell back to her without hesitation about this being selfish because just for revenge you would make other suffer like this and betray our belief in our goddess to only be punish and massacre by her followers? Isn''t that too selfish? But her replied is as uncaring as before.

    ¡°no, I am saying that do you want to live with this guilt of helplessness for your life that is several thousand years long or put it to rest at this moment right here and now to move on. so which one do you choose?¡±(Aurora)

    her word and voice pierce deeply into my frozen heart and let loose the deep hatred that I tried so hard to bottle up to start to corrupt my very heart. But my mind is still giving its finally resistance to this hatred because I curse the god and goddess like the one in front of me right now.

    So I yell out with unrestrained anger to her face directly but her replied was calm and uncaring as before like the screams of a mortal means nothing to her. But her replied was more shocking then anything she has said so far.

    She said that I am the same as her.

    That I am like a seal god in a mortal body''s and normally I would think  this is crazy if anyone else said it but her voice is far too compelling and her last words destroy my final mental resistance.

    I drop down to the ground like all the strength in my legs was lost and only stare deeply into the void to search for an answer but what I obtain is only realization of who I am because if I was the goddess of misfortune than it all made sense like what happen to my parent, my lover, and my caretaker or who ever bother to take care of me like this village that was burned to the ground.

    Then I am the cause right?

    I am the sole cause who kill all those important to me?

    Then shouldn''t I just kill myself here or be rape by those savages to atone for this sin?

    But the dark rainbow hair girl ask me that voice of truth again.

    ¡°so what do you want to do?¡±(Aurora)

    what do I want to do?

    ''Maybe just go kill myself here'' I was about to say but the hatred in me did not allow me to do so.

    Why should I died? when they are the one who truly cause this....

    why should everyone I care about died because of them?

    So with that my heart is fill with pitch black hatred for these savages they call knights, slave keeper who kill my beloved parents and their entire race.

    All those who did this to me.....they all need to pay for this.......NO THEY ALL NEED TO DIE!!!!!!!!!!

    finally my mind and heart is corrupted by my hatred and I answer back slowly to the dark rainbow hair girl.

    ¡°......I want revenge.......¡±

    I say with a low voice but [she] heard it.

    And she first told me to kill that knight captain who tried to rape me before.

    I did not question her...no I can''t question her because she my driving force for living right now and Is like the puppeteer that is pulling my strings right now to move my body and her madness is over taking my soul.

    I also gave her my full name which I haven''t told anyone even to the villager and villager chief family but I told it to this dark rainbow hair girl that I just met like she is my master.

    She also replied back with the arrogance of the strong and only gave me part of her name that I don''t know if that is her real name or not. But I did not care because I know the current me doesn''t have any qualification to know.

    So I for the first time pick up a sword and went toward the knight captain who is still stuck in position.

    He continues to yell something but I can''t hear what he is saying anything with my clouded mind.

    I made a slicing motion with the sword in my hands to his thing and cut it off ruffly.

    He scream out in deep agony.

    which I find it a bit....delightful....

    so I kick him in the head with my dirty foot and knock him to the ground while his back side is turn to me.

    I walk closer to him and lift the steel sword with all my strength to get ready in delivering the strike. But before I do that I looked back at that dark rainbow hair girl for reassurance and her eyes did not show a hint of feelings to me. But I know that she is watching me and waiting for me to bring down the sword.

    So I did with trembling hands because if I do this then it is a road of no return but I decided that I don''t want to return and become weak like my old self that let all her love ones die in front of her.

    So this is what it means to bring down this sword myself and my last thought before I bring down the sword of no return is----

    ''sorry father and mother but I will have to break my promise to both of you today''

    with that I brought down the sword without any hesitation to kill the knight leader.

    ''crack''

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    The last thing I hear before my consciousness begins to fade and disappear is a cracking sound and the knight captains agonizing scream......

 chapter 4 part 3

    part 3

    (Narrator)

    in the morning, when the sun ray shines upon this bloody land.

    Serena body is still at the same position as before when she kill the knight captain and is holding the

    sword as on its hilt unmoving but her body is beginning to attack the miasma in the air toward her.

    Naturally Aurora notice this but she did not care since she thought it will be interesting to leave her alone like this and so large black cloud of miasma form above her head. These clouds are still growing with out restraint until it form something like a [hurricane eye] above her head.

    Then all the cloud of miasma when toward Serena and cover her entire body completely until one can''t even see it.

    When the villager saw this they were horribly frighten and ran away to somewhere that is at least consider safe but Aurora is only looking at this in delight like a cheery little girl in the air while sitting on her spirit matter made throne inside of another dimension plane of existence.

    When the 400 elven warrior and 200 magician arrive they naturally had a shock and frighten appearance because they can sense this cloud of thick miasma from several miles away and it gave them terrible goosebumps so they all try to contain this situation with the best of their ability.

    The elf warrior surrounded the center of the vortex of swirling miasma and the elf magicians are trying to disperse the miasma but the miasma only keep coming toward the center.

    When they want to attack the center all together at once...something strange happen like the miasma can sense the elf hostility and so it all went toward the swirling vortex of miasma.

    ¡°BOOM!!!!!!¡±

    The swirling vortex exploded causing all the elf warrior and magician to be sent flying away like the leaves in Autumn.

    Aurora naturally is still watching this unhindered and what she saw surprise her because what appear is--

    a large strange looking monster only made of miasma that is pitch black and one can only see the glowing red eyes from it.

    The monster is 100 meter tall and 50 meter in width,

    30 different heads like lions, tigers, human, elf, monster, dwarfs, etc.,

    all has beaming glowing red eyes and black razor teeth,

    long black hair that wave around like tentacle on the back of it neck,

    60 arm coming from all direction,

    all have different hands with claws and some with fingers,

    40 legs on its bottom that range from hooves, feet, paws,etc,

    but most terrifying thing is the miasma surrounding it because it is corrupting all life that it touches and turning them into mindless beast for destruction.

    This is a terrifying monster that normally shouldn''t exist in the surface world and is only found in the [abyss]. But any beings from the [abyss] is usually unable to come to the surface world easily because there is power barrier dividing the the to world and only on a few occasion can they actually open gate to enter the surface world.

    This monster in the abyss is call a [Slaughtering Devil beast] that is only after the destruction of life and although this monster is very powerful in the surface world but its actually the weakest monster in the [abyss] and is only at the level of a mortal god in the [abyss] so they are not that hard to kill for immortal but for mortal...well..lets say that it is not good.

    The monster head look around as if trying to find its victim.

    The elven warrior and magician is knock by this monster super pressure that they all fainted on the ground and all the surviving villager died when they were hit by that shock-wave of miasma since they are not even [amateur fighter level] in power so how could they survive such a powerful shock wave that can blow away the elven warrior and magician of master rank?

    The large monster begins to walk.

    but suddenly its movement is halted and massive golden chains appear out of nowhere to bind it in place then pull it into a huge portal that leads to another location.

    Then portal disappear into the air like it suddenly just vanish from existence and never to seen again.

    Even the powerhouse who appear later can''t explain what happen in this location because it is only rubble with corpses and more rubble with corpses.

    while there is no trace of it''s existence.

    So they call this [the day of the disappearing devil] but the one who cause its disappearance is unknown to world and some mortal call it the doing of a hero but some mortal call it the doing of another devil.....but in any case no one knows except.....

    (Aurora P.O.V)

    In another location that is far away from any human or any humanoid civilization a monster of great magnitude is binded in powerful golden chains on a snowy mountain.

    I look at this giant monster that are cover in the unbreakable chains that I made using the skill [Chains of destiny] that allow me to control the destiny unbreakable chains on the people of the known world but this only work on those below the [dimension ruler] level because they can break these easily and besides many of my skills are useless on them to begin with.

    Though in this case it does not really matter.

    I walk closer to it but it tries to move and attack me with out caring about the golden chains binding it.

    ¡°purify¡±(Aurora)

    I stretch out my finger and pointed at this monster and said this word quietly.

    A beam of pure energy shot of from my finger tips and hit the monster body directly.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The moment the beam hits the monster started to form cracks instantly until all the miasma that is keeping it together is destroy completely.

    What reveal is a naked black hair elf girl and is falling down from the body of the destroy monster.

    ¡°ha...what a troublesome little girl...oh, wait I am also a little girl as well....never-mind¡±

    I caught Serena by using my spirit matter and form clothing on her 14-15 year old body then gently lay her down on a bed made of my spirit matter.

    ''master why did you save her?''

    I suddenly hear [Endora] ask me this question.

    This cause me to be shock a bit because this is the first time [Endora] ask me anything so I was a bit stun before asking.

    ¡°why did you ask [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ''master I know you don''t have any caring for life in general other then your own, so why did you save her master? If you don''t mind me asking curiously''[Endora]

    ¡°i see but I want to clarify something [Endora]¡±(Aurora)

    ''what is it master?''[Endora]

    ¡°not only do I not care for others lives, I don''t care for my life either¡±(Aurora)

    ''¡­.....''[Endora]

    ¡°[Endora] do you know what I said before when I gave you my resolves? I said that it is no longer boring. so I hate being bored more then anything else, so I rather die then have to be bored for the rest of eternity¡±(Aurora)

    ''¡­....''[Endora]

    ¡°[Endora] you should know my memories of my past life isn''t that correct?¡±(Aurora)

    ''yes master''[Endora]

    ¡°do you know the colors of my memories before I died and was reborn?¡±(Aurora)

    ''It Is black and white''[Endora]

    ¡°yes my world in my past life is black and white but it is not because I am color blind but it is because that is just how dull and boring my world is¡±(Aurora)

    ''¡­.''[Endora]

    ¡°so I could not be any more happy when I die and was reborn into this world but I fear this world would become dull and boring as well, so I decided to keep that happening with a [plan] of mine¡±(Aurora)

    ''¡­.what is this [plan] of your master?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°the [plan] I thought of is call [The Seeds Of Chaos]¡±(Aurora)

    ''what kind of plan is it master?''[Endora]

    ¡°before I tell you [Endora] I want to ask what is the chance of this girl being able to break through to a dimension ruler¡±(Aurora)

    I do not expect this girl to have enough talent to reach the dimension ruler possibly but I want her to at least be able to reach the world list because dimension ruler is really not an easy thing that anyone including the higher order race can obtain and If she can reach pass the mortal power level then I would just abandon her because I need people with great talent to become overwhelmingly strong to start

    [The Seeds Of Chaos].

    But the answer is quite unexpected.

    ''quite high actually''[Endora]

    ¡°.....¡±(Aurora)

    I was stupefy when I heard that.

    ¡°REALLY?!!?!?¡±(Aurora)

    ''yes master you may have not known this but in this world, talent is also divided into category''[Endora]

    ¡°explain¡±(Aurora)

    ''yes in the world of Grandia talent is divided into [Normal], [Special], [Unique], [Disaster], [Calamity], [Catastrophe], and [Apocalypse].

    [Normal]-has a possibility to only reach mortal god in their life-time.

    [Special]-has a possibility to only reach ancient god in their life-time.

    [Unique]-has a possibility to only reach True god in their life-time.

    [Disaster]-has a possibility to only reach Dimension ruler in their life-time and all higher race is born under this category.

    [Calamity]-has a possibility to only reach level 9 Dimension ruler in their life-time.

    [Catastrophe]-has a possibility to only reach level 14 Dimension ruler in their life-time.

    [Apocalypse]-has a possibility to surpass the level 14 Dimension ruler in their life-time and only the race that hold the sacred scripture has a possibly

    this the talent division and that black hair elf girl is a disaster level talent surprising and a reincarnated being so you have a very good eye master for finding her because she can be a great a champion candidate''[Endora]

    ¡°.....i see but I chose her because she just look interesting and never thought she has such great potential¡±(Aurora)

    ''well then master your instinct are great then''[Endora]

    ¡°please don''t flatter me [Endora] but that means that she is perfect for the [The Seeds Of Chaos] plan¡±(Aurora)

    ''now master can you tell you most loyal servant of this plan please''[Endora]

    [Endora] appear in it physical form and took on the appearance of a little girl that is doing the puppy face pose in front of me.

    Naturally I find this cute as fuck.

    so I punch her in the face to get her to stop doing that and started explaining my [plan].

 chapter 4 part 4

    Part 4

    (Aurora p.o.v)

    ¡°...ahem...[Endora] do you know what an [Overpower peoples] are?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°people like you master¡±[Endora]

    ¡°yes and do you know how easily it is for me to destroy the mortal realms?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°very easy master¡±[Endora]

    ¡°exactly and how many people like me exist?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°not a lot in this world or the known world¡±[Endora]

    ¡°indeed the number of [overpower peoples] in this part of the world or the mortal world is quite low but what if I can drastically increase the numbers of such people by a large percentage what do you think would happen?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°if you were to do that then the universe balance would be shatter and enter total chaos. so why would you do that master?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°simple because it is too boring for only me to born with such power and even if I won the reward is quite pointless if it remain this boring don''t you think [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°¡­........¡±[Endora]

    ¡°I made a plan so that it wont be boring again hahahaha!!!¡±(Aurora)

    my plan is to sow the [great seeds of chaos] because I believe everything will get dull, boring, and peaceful to the point that it is ridiculous and that made me thought--

    is permanent peace truly great?

    Is it fun and interesting?

    Can you go out and look to your friends, family and all your loves one to see if they did something different and worthwhile....or is it all the same routine?

    I at one point like peace in my past life because I love anime, manga, and the multi-variety of novels. I like to put myself in their shoes to see what they see, to hear what they hear, to feel what they feel, to experience what they experience and to think what they think. since everything is so different and not boring but after doing so for a very long time I began to change because everything I see, hear, feel, experience and think is all the same and only a bit different.

    this cause me to be desperate like a drug addict that lost his drugs to take and my entertainment is my drug that I take and to lose that made me quite depress because it is like my worlds color turn into black and white world that is stagnant.

    So when I was kill and reborn to learn of this entire new world and its possibly, I couldn''t be more happy especially when [you] told me of what I could become in the future. since it is different and new that is also unheard off. which cause me feel great ecstasy because I can finally see and hear all the different sounds and sights but I have a lingering fear that everything will go back to that black and white world.

    So I made a plan right there and then, to make it so that it won''t happen again and that is for me to bring this entire world¡ªNO THIS ENTIRE UNIVERSE INTO CHAOS!!!!

    I WILL FIRST SOW THE SEEDS OF CHAOS AND CULTIVATE IT INTO A GREAT FLOWER THAT BRINGS CHAOS TO ALL!!!!

    THE FIRST FLOWER WILL SPREAD ITS POLLEN''S TO ALL OTHER WORLD AND DROWN IT IN THE FLOWER AND VINES OF CHAOS!!!!

    THAT IS MY ULTIMATE GOAL FOR THIS WORLD AND UNIVERSE!!!!

    ALL MAY CALL ME EVIL, SELFISH, AND A MADMAN BUT I WANT TO ASK YOU HOW IT FEELS TO LOOK AT A MOVIE, NOVEL AND LISTEN TO A SONG OVER A MILLION TIMES!!!!! WOULD''NT THAT DRIVE YOU ALL INSANE AND MAKE YOU GO CRAZY TO DO SOMETHING DIFFERENT?!!?!

    SO THIS MAY BE EXTREME BUT THAT IS NOT MY END GOAL BECAUSE I KNOW THAT HAVING NOTHING. BUT CHAOS IS JUST AS BORING!!!

    SO I INTENT TO SHAPE THAT CHAOS INTO SOMETHING THAT IS WORTH EXISTING AND INTERESTING LIKE PAINTING ON A BLANK CANVAS THAT BEGIN WITH A MESS OF PAINT AND LINES TO A GREAT PICTURE THAT CAN DAZZLE ALL AUDIENCE!!!

    naturally I will not hold a gauge to people who wants to stop me because it isn''t to fun to have everything go your way like playing game by yourselves with no opposing players and that isn''t fun at all right?

    So I welcome all those who tried to stop me from my madness, craziness and insanity to protect what they hold dear because they would be my opposing players that I will crush with ever ounce of effort and madness with in me to destroy them all and cast them down to the very depths of the abyss!!!!

    Do you know what is the most terrifying enemy are? It is a crazy enemy that has no regards to their own life and will do anything to destroy who oppose them with no regards to anyone well beings even themselves that is what the most fearsome enemy is and I am willing to become one even if everyone that I know or don''t know will hate me for this decision!!

    I shall be the greatest antagonist that this world¡ªno this universe has ever face since the beginning of time!!!

    if I was to win this little game of madness then this entire universe shall be destroy and remade to my image but if they win then I will gladly accept my defeat and sent into the perpetual void of nothingness because I hold no bias for the fun of a game and only to the boring people who don''t want to make their lives more interesting.

    But let me say this¡ªI am not a hero nor am I a demon king.

    I am that mad God that has fallen into madness that is destroying his own creation out of boredom!! THAT IS WHAT I AM AND IS WILLING TO BE!!!!

    I, Aurora D. Luminous color-rose, shall be a bringer of chaos and madness to all INHABITANTS OF THIS UNIVERSE!!!!!! MUHAHHAHA!!!!

    (NOTE:imagine this scene with both of her hands holding the universe on her palms that is waiting to be squash by her with a face full of madness.)

    ¡°that is my plan¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what do you think [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°master I have one question?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°what is it?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°are you sure you are not the [Devil]?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i pretty sure since I can make a contract with you [Endora]¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°but master that plan has to many variable that could even kill you!!!¡±[Endora]

    ¡°it is a boring game when nothing is as stake or there is no risk¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°but--¡±[Endora]

    ¡°no butts about it because that will defeat the entire purpose of coming to the mortal world, do you understand [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°....yes master¡±[Endora]

    ¡°oh, look Serena is waking up so return [Endora]¡±(Aurora)

    after I said that [Endora] has gone back inside my body and Serena is waking up slowly.

    ¡°are you awake Serena?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°..who are you?...where am I?..shouldn''t I be in the village?...what happen to the village?!?!¡±(Serena)

    ¡°oh, it was destroy by you¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°........¡±(Serena)

    I said it without hesitation because I hate lying and it is not gonna help anyone to lie but make them feel even worst later on so I will let the volcano erupt now before it turn into a super volcano and you know how bad that shit is.

    she look at me blankly before her facial cast gone dark and her face went deadly pale.

    So as any good person will do.

    I slap her gently across the face to awaken her because tough love is much easier in dealing with these situation and she seem to regain light in her crimson eyes a little.

    ¡°........why..you..hit..me¡±(Serena)

    ¡°to stop yourself loathing¡±(Aurora)

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°what...happen...to..the..villagers?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°died¡±(Aurora)

    when I said that she look at me blankly again but this time she stare at me with hatred.

    ¡°....why....WHY DID YOU NOT SAVE THEM!?!!¡±(Serena yell)

    ¡°i never thought to do so and I have no obligation to do so¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°you heart--(slap)¡±(Serena)

    slap her again because this is not going any where if I let her ramble on.

    ¡°listen you were the one who kill them again I didn''t do anything this time¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°freeze¡±(Aurora)

    ''stop''

    she was about to slap me which I don''t think I quite deserve to be slap by some who cause this issue and if I was reborn as a guy then maybe I am willing to take the fall but as girl with no feeling toward anyone other than interest I don''t think it is quite right.

    ¡°why...why..¡±(Serena)

    she is crying again and keep repeating why.

    ¡°you should know it doesn''t matter even if I save them because they are only going to die later and with a more horrific death. so you did some good for killing them now¡±(Aurora)

    it sounded a lot better in my head but with words, I sounded really like the biggest douche-bag or bitch since I am girl right now in this world. But Serena look really terrible because her eyes are losing light right now and her face..well...lets say a corpse has a better facial color then hers right now.

    ¡°........¡±(Serena)

    ¡°hmmm...are you really going to let this get you?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    ¡°don''t you want revenge?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°...I...¡±(Serena)

    she looked at me with hatred and I am guessing she is still hating me for it.

    so I play my trump card.

    ¡°how about this. I will revive 3 people of your choosing if you accept this deal I make with you¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°........¡±(Serena)

    she look to me with surprise and disbelief but I did not answer and only stretch out my left arm.

    [Space-time reversal]

    I use a skill that is not really for resurrection but it can be use to do so.

    a giant black and blue sphere appear on my left and inside of it is the body of a little elf boy who has the guts to start killing the knights first.

    But I wave my hands for it to disappear. since this is merely an example but not me actually doing it because It is a waste to use this skill on a mortal. since I can even revive a dimension ruler with this skill. so of course I am not willing to use this skill for a mortal that I happen to take an interest at for the moment. But I have many methods for resurrection anyways. so this is not the only way... though those method is quite a pain in the ass to use....

    ¡°see! this is my proof, so will you make the deal with me?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°...........can you revive 4 people?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°no, even I have a set of limits to resurrection¡±(Aurora)

    though this is half true but not true either because I have to suffer a penalty if I was to revive 4 people.

    Though it is not like it will do much to me beside getting a feeling of being slap hard across the face.

    ¡°..........then I will not make a deal with you¡±(Serena)

    ¡°.....fine I will revive 4 people of your choosing but only 4 okay?¡±(Aurora)

    ''nod''(Serena)

    ¡°okay we both say this pledge contract to seal the deal¡±(Aurora)

    a scroll appear In my hand and this scroll is use for marking you champion candidate.

    The scroll floated up shine upon both of us.

    ¡°[i who hold the sacred text in thy hands,

    choose ye to be my candidate champion for the great war,

    do ye agree by thy will?]¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°.......[i agree by thy will]¡±(Serena)

    ¡°[so by our will we agree and form thy contract]¡±(Aurora)

    after I said that the scroll gave out a dazzling light that shines upon her body and on my hand.

    A large [Dracofenix] appear on her pearl white skin and bit her on the neck to create the mark on her.

    My left hand glow with light and show a symbol of a [Dracofenix].

    ¡°now that we got our little contract created, lets awaken to see who you really are!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°wha----¡±(Serena)

    I stab my hands into her chest but there is no blood that is coming out because I am not stabbing her physical body but her soul and activate one of my skills.

    [seal invalidate]

    the seal on her soul that is keeping her reincarnation memories bind it''s broken by me instantly.

    The moment that seal broke.

    A huge pillar of deep red light shot out from her body and cause the space to tremble because of it''s power.

    The clouds above dissipated and created a swirling vortex  that bend the space and time. A presence so huge that it can crush all life in a mortal world appear.

    Serena body glow in deep red light like the color of blood and her crimson turn in to the color of dried blood.

    Her hair turn silver and her body became more lean and fit until she turn into a he.

    I mean literally. she when from a 15 year old beautiful elf girl and became a handsome male or possibly it is closer to call her a trap now.

    This cause me too be really shock because I never knew you can just awaken from a seal and turn your host female body into a male.

    ¡°are you the one who free me?¡±(male Serena)

    ¡°i don''t want to now but yes and you are?¡±(shock Aurora)

    ¡°you don''t know me?¡±(male Serena)

    he seems very angry of me not knowing him and so I replied politely.....

    ¡°am I suppose too?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°you insolent lit---AAAHHH¡±(male Serena)

    ¡°NO, you are the insolent little brat that just woken up so don''t act high and mighty in front of me, got it?¡±(male Serena)

    I really don''t like weaker people then me to act so arrogant to me who is stronger because that is like me being able to beat your ass yet you act better then me.

    So I knock him on the ground and step on his head to smash it into ground while making him eat dirt.

    ¡°how is this possible!!!!! I am suppose to be near a [Dimension ruler] power level¡ªAAAAHHHHH!!¡±(male Serena)

    ¡°yea just near isn''t close to being a dimension ruler at all. so start yapping your name first¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°why should I¡ªAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!! alright my name is [Kureno Isuchi] and my title is--AAAHHHHH!!!!!¡±

    ¡°yea I don''t care but if you insist then tell me later because your this piece of shit cause Serena so much trouble and most importantly you cause me trouble!!¡±

    ¡°i am sorr---AAAAAAHHHHH¡±

    ¡°SAVE IT! We are leaving this area because of your this flashy piece shit and so lets go!¡±

    I grab him by the neck and use teleportaion.

    we then immediately disappear from this area before the other power arrive here and This is also how I met my first slav¡ªi mean my best servant and friend Serena.

 chapter 4: interlude

    interlude

    (narrator)

    heaven realm,

    on a bright golden mountain that is locate at one of the highest point in heaven name [Olympion]. There sits a old man with a dazzling golden robe and is radiating a powerful spiritual Aura and pressure that it cause the space to be slightly distorted.

    The old man has white hair that is showing static spark of electrify like his hair is made from lighting.

    He may seem old but he doesn''t have any wrinkle on his face.

    Suddenly his body shook with trembling like it felt something frightening and his eyes are showing powerful light in them that seem like he can fire a laser through them .

    He look to the direction of where he felt this power and mutter several worlds.

    ¡°...it can''t be him right?...can it?¡±

    ¡°Zeus you felt that power as well as his presence didn''t you?¡±

    a enchanting lady that can suck away the mortal souls with just a look appear next to him but it is still not as dazzling compare to [Aurora] though they don''t seem to be a similar type of beauty anyway.

    ¡°yes Hera I can feel he still alive after we have kill him with the other gods for challenging us¡±(Zeus)

    ¡°shouldn''t we sent our heavenly army with the other gods the kill him as well then¡±(Hera)

    ¡°no they are still in such of the owner of that [feather] so we can''t use them yet and the genesis god council is definitely to anxious in finding that owners [feather] since that is the feather of an individual that the [dimension rulers] themselves want to find so we can''t use them yet¡±(Zeus)

    ¡°so are we going to let him run freely like this?!!!¡±(Hera)

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.¡°of course not dear!!!! I am planning to sent someone to kill him since he seem to be in a weaken state then before and not at full power¡±(Zeus)

    ¡°who are you going to sent?¡±(Hera)

    ¡°let see Achilles is being stupid and got himself kill again by getting his ankle hit so it will take sometime

    to decided who shall kill him.....no wait isn''t Hercules free these day?¡±(Zeus)

    ¡°you want to sent that son of a bitch to kill him?!!!¡±(Hera)

    ¡°stop being a yandere about it and beside he is the most fit for this task away since he is only smashing my pottery collection right now!!!¡±(Zeus)

    ¡°those your pottery? I thought those were Poseidon¡±(Hera)

    ¡°why.....you.....little!!!...ahem..anyway we are going to sent our whole army after we find that [feather] owner since we can''t let that [sage of the 9 fold bloody path] free and after his awakening!!!¡±(Zeus)

    so heaven is beginning move as well.

    But who is the this [sage of the 9 fold bloody path] exactly?

    As in what did he do to cause one of heavens genesis gods to be in such a terrible mood?

    What does his is awaken signify for the mortal world or the known world itself?

    well it doesn''t matter much because Aurora-chan will kick his ass if does anything stupid.

    ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

    Well this is chapter 4 I think this one is quite...boring because I got too descriptive and ramble with out stop.

    so I try to shorten this as much as possible from now on.

    also i don''t know if this counts as character development since i never wrote a story with character development.

 Announcement

    hi guys yea sorry for not updating or bring here for so long.

    i had school starting since i am still a high school student and this story requires a lot of time to write like it takes at least 4 days to produce a chapter and i still need to polished it to make is sound right while it move with the plot.

    i can also be very lazy at times and so it require more time.

    so yea but i''ll tried to release a chapter this thanksgiving or on one of the long holidays but no guarantee.

    in other words you all can consider this story as being put on hiatus temporary for the time being but lately i am in the mood to write a VR fanfic( or something like one) with many different novels that has many gaming element or just unique game idea as a bases to build the world like overlord, the new gate and other similar novels with some real game sources.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.if i am to write this new fanfic of mine then i will just say that it will not be as long as this fanfic in chapter length but it still will not be consider short either like 8-10 pages maybe.

    p.s i have already started the world building index for this new fanfic so i am having trouble deciding the race of the MC because human is too main stream nowadays with other as well.

    oh if i am going to release this new VR fanfic then it''s name is  [Book 1: strongest supremacy online] and if you are questioning why it is call [book 1] than it is because i trying to do a experiment in writing VR fanfic.

    extra note: i am not very good with games nor do i have much of a gaming personality but i am writing this VR fanfic because of these new light novel inspire me too  like overlord or those that are similar.

 Chapter 5: the human race in Grandia part 1

    If anyone is wondering why I am giving a back story in the beginning is because it will influence the story later on.

    part 1

    (narrator)

    long time ago in the mortal realm, there born a baby that is like an absolute monster compare to the other mortal.

    At the beginning nobody notice this child because the child himself never show himself to the outside world much.

    He was lock in a cage by his half-siblings because he was consider a nuisance to [Millenia Kingdom] by his half-sibling and they did not want to reveal there half-siblings to others since that would lower the prestige of the royal family but they did not kill him because the king made a promise to take care of him before his late mother died.

    His mother was a concubine that was kill by the king because he did not favor her anymore while neither did all the other court official and was ruthlessly executed before the child turn 7 year of age and his father, the king never pay any attention to him and only focus on his half-siblings that always mock him for having such a disgraceful mother.

    The servants laugh at him, the other humiliate him, his family show no care for him and the world hates him but he was keep alive to endure that much suffering.

    But they made all the wrong choices so naturally everything has too be repay eventually by the child own hand.

    The child learn many things living like this.

    People who call themselves your families are worthless,

    people who call themselves your friends are liar,

    people who call themselves innocent are puppets,

    people who call themselves your follower are the one who will betray you in End,

    the world we live in is nothing more than an illusion we painted.

    This is what he understood from observing the people around him. So he made a choice to destroy this illusion that we painted by using what ever means necessary. He began to secretly study all that is necessary for achieving his goal by using what little resources he has and what he can''t learn he make it up with imagination and repeated trials and error. In his studies he discover a thing call the [natural order] of the world. He learn that the [natural order] is meant to balance the world by what ever means necessary even if it has to make others like him suffer.

    So he found the source of his hatred. Then he develop a plan to destroy the [natural order] to repay for all his suffering. He learn how to survive and study magic, martial arts, mystical techniques and 9 different occupation skills and strength completely.

    Naturally this could not have went unnoticed but he learn how to manipulate people into doing what he wants with lying, flattery, bribing, brainwashing and threatening.

    He had to do this until he was ready to take his revenge.

    That day came in the scorching summer.

    He use a personally made army of [Artificial Devils] that he created by collecting an unknown amount of suffering innocent and non-innocent people [mental wave] that is created by their mind and fuse them together to create [chaotic thoughts generator] to reproduce the beings call [Devils] But although he could reproduce a [Devil]. The [Devils] that he created was nothing compare to a natural devil because their power was only equal to a [Grand Master] level unlike the weakest natural [Devil] that would usually be a mortal god level.

    But this was more then enough for destroying a weak [superpower level] kingdom.

    He storm his birth kingdom and burned it to the ground in a single bloody night with the 10 [beast of disaster] that he form a powerful soul contract and the contract would never end unless his soul is destroy.

    He torture all his sibling and his very own blood father to death with the most bone chilling method.

    He then started to destroy many other country in the mortal world with overwhelming power and mercilessness that even cause many other race and people to get involve until it finally escalated to the point that even the true gods has to get involve.

    In this periods of time. the blood of mortals and other flow like the Ends of days but that monster child did something completely beyond the exception of all sides because he perform the..... [soul offering ceremony] that sacrifice 10 trillions souls to become a new [Satan] of hell. This gave him power beyond what a mortal world can deal with.

    Since those who hold the title of [Satan] are beyond the level of the mortal worlds ability to cope because even the weakest [Satan] is stronger then any true god and only the god kings has a chance to fight with the weakest Satan equally and the strongest of them like [Lucifer] is at the level of a level 14 [dimension ruler]. But this is the first time a mortal became a [Satan] which not only cause a huge stir in heaven but also hell because they definitely did not like a mortal to become a new [Satan] of their kind. so they also went to war against the monster child with heaven.

    Others began to call him the [sage of the 9 fold bloody path] because of he had 9 different occupation. Which is unprecedented in the mortal world. Since he was a [magician], a [assassin], a [magic artificer], a [blacksmith], a [summoner], a [warrior], a [weapons master], a [sage], and [alchemist]. He has master all of these occupation to the point that even the True gods can''t compare to him in any of these area and with him becoming a new [Satan] even the genesis god felt threaten by him a little at that time but they did not know just how threatening he is until it is too late.

    This did not only escalate the war further but also cause many disaster to all mortal worlds and finally it got the entire known world involve that spill so much blood that it created many powerful [Devils] that begins to invade the surface world.

    This created unprecedented chaos in the known world that even the Dragons race and Phoenix race got involve to stop that monster child and [Devils] from destroying the known world.

    In the End it took all top 10 most powerful beings to kill him but they were unable to destroy his soul so they seal his soul of hatred away to stop him from reawakening and place a powerful curse on the next bearer of his soul to experience great misfortune with great suffering until his soul of hatred finally weaken to the point that they can finally destroy him.

    But all their effort was a complete waste because of Aurora-chan.

    (Aurora)

    in another location of the snowy mountain a shadow of 2 person can be scene.

    ¡°so who are you again?¡±(Aurora)

    I look at the man in front of me.

    The man has silvery white hair and dried blood like eyes.

    His face can be call extremely handsome and manly. If not for the fact that he got his head stomp by me to the ground.

    His body is lean and slender but not skinny and has a well tone abs.

    At this moment he is binded in golden chains and is unable to move but from his eyes he seem to still be struggling to free himself.

    So I kick him in the face to get his attention back because I am not going to explain why it is useless to struggle.

    ¡°so are you going to tell me or I have to go a little more direct?¡±(Aurora)

    I look at him with eyes that is more dangerous then the [Devil] and this cause him to shutter and tremble under my golden rainbow eyes.

    if he was going to still refuse then I have no choice but to create a large rod and shove it up his ass.

    ¡°i told you my name is Kureno Isuchi and my title is the--[sage of the 9 fold bloody path] that cause all of the known world to shiver in fear hahahaha¡ªAAAAAGGGGGHHHHH!!!!!!!¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°do you think that make you better then me to laugh at my face?! Or do I need to punish you some more?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°no madem.....¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°good now what happen to Serena? Did she and you fuse together or are you just dominating over her body?¡± (Aurora)

    ¡°..........¡±(Kureno soul)

    he look to me with surprise when I said that and I can somewhat understand this feeling because normally you can''t see someone soul and the personally that reside in that soul but I can see it as clear as the day because I can still see the consciousness of Serena mind that has yet to be dominated by him. I guess this is properly an intense rejection of the two mind since there goal is completely different yet they share the same soul. But that is not quite good either because Serena mind has not develop enough to fight off against a true god level mind.

    ¡°summon back Serena mind now!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°why should I?!¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°because I said so and it shall be done!!!!¡±(Aurora)

    after I said that I stab my hand into his chest and use another one of my skill [soul diffusion] that split someone soul apart.

    ¡°AAAAAAAAAAAGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±(Kureno and Serena soul)

    OH, yea it would hurt........quite bad...........like getting your nerves tore apart from the inside out and it may leaves some mental scars but I could heal that as well so it''s fine.... maybe........

    after 3 hours their soul is finally separate and became two soul but they still exist In one body so.....it is not.... quite... good and not quite bad... as well.

    ¡°what the hell did you do to me!!!¡±(Serena soul)

    ¡°why do I feel so weak!!!¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°who are you?!?¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°who am I?!?¡±(Serena soul)

    oh, now I see why people don''t use mental interference skill anymore.....

    ¡°SHUT UP!!!¡± I yell out in annoyance.

    ¡°........¡±(Kureno soul)

    ¡°.......¡±(Serena soul)

    ¡°Serena I will place a barrier between his mind and yours so you would not be over taken by his mind, Okay?¡±(Aurora)

    I then place my hand on his or her body forehead and use another skill [mental division barrier] this skill made his mind and Serena mind separate with a wall between them.

    I made this skill because I though that my mind is too unprotected from this world and so I try desperately to create a skill that would block this world influence on me by that I mean feelings like blinded happiness for other or if I you want to get more specific than this skill is suppose to make me too dense to notice other feeling for me or me for them.

    So this skill is to stop me from falling in love for anyone or I happen to do so because you never know what kind of shit [Destiny] write in her fujoshi book that is hidden under her bed somewhere.

    After I use this skill their mind is completely separate and became two different beings within ones body.

    ¡°Serena are you, okay?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°..........¡±(Serena)

    I can''t see her face but she seem to be almost crying and is raising her left hand to--

    ''slap''

    I got slap in the face by Serena but it did not hurt at all since she is too weak to harm me and beside I can''t say the same for her hand because it is swelling red and look quite terrible.

    Maybe I should have warn her about touching someone that is 3 dimension above you and the consequences because my existence is too far above her like a micro biology that try to hit god and that never has any good result other the demise.

    ¡°ha.... troublesome¡±(Aurora)

    I heal her hand then gave her some clothing I created because she is still naked after returning to normal from being a guy to being back to a girl.

    Now that I think about it what should I do with her?

    I hadn''t made many plans regarding other people since I prefer being alone most of time and have little contact with another person.

    Hmmm....OH! I know I should work her do death like a slav¡ªi mean encourage her to do her best...for her revenge and I could turn her into my assistant I guess. when I am going to build my temple for my champions.

    But right now she needs lots and lots of training because if she can''t make it to a dimension ruler then she is just gonna be another fodder I can kill on the streets.

    So with that thought I am going to look after her because I don''t want to deal with betrays and the likes since that Is annoying and emotionally tiring.

    ¡°are you alright now?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    she still look at me with coldness in her eyes but I ignore that and started examining our surrounding because I felt something very powerful is nearby...no judging from this energy this being is... is.. a...

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    [Dimension ruler]

    this shock me to no end because who knew I would find someone as my equal this quickly.

    ¡°HAHAHAHHAHAHA!!!!! I KNEW COMING TO THE MORTAL IS THE RIGHT CHOICE!!!¡±

    I laugh out loud like a lunatic and Serena who is next to me is taken by surprise from my sudden action.

    ¡°what is it?!? why are you laughing like that?!?¡± (Serena)

    ¡°shut up! don''t stop my moment of happiness!¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    I look toward a snowy mountain that is particularity large and give of an unconquerable air for those who want to climb it.

    ¡°lets go Serena....hmm.....Serena?¡±(Aurora)

    I look behind me to only find that she is huddling her body for warmth and then it suddenly hit me that she is not even a true god level yet or even an master level. so no wonder she is shivering her ass off.

    I then remember where I am which is a snowy mountain that is above the suppose atmospheric zones. It has very powerful frosty wind that can turn blood into ice and the air is really thin so this place is inhospitable to all mortals without a certain level of power to resist these condition.

    If that is the case then I encase her in my spirit matter to protect her from this environment condition.

    Hmmm....this is the first time I taken care of someone this much.... but it is an odd feeling to help other that suffer terribly from fate and it gave me a bit of excitement because of their desire for revenge and to become stronger to carrier out their revenge.

    All may not know this. But I love all those who take great revenge for large misdeeds and succeed because that is like the sweetest candy in world to taste and this could also be why people love to take revenge on big matter even though they know it will only bring more chaos. But there is problem with revenge as well because once you finish your revenge, you will lose sight of your direction in life and that can just be as worst. so revenge is a double edge sword itself.

    But I still love it very much nonetheless because of the powerful feeling of life when one want to take their revenge and the agonizing scream of your fallen enemy, their pride crush to pieces, and their life is destroy....ahh there is no greater feeling in the world then that.....

    well anyway I drag Serena with me and fly toward the largest snowy mountain in this place.

    We arrive there in less then a millisecond with my speed of flight.

    I lift up my fist and brought It down to the mountain to crush it.

    Why? Because it Is a pain in the ass to look through an entire mountain and beside that energy source is everywhere.

    so I can''t really pin point the exact location of where that place is. And I don''t want to use my other abilities because it is simply to boring to rely on my sensory ability. But Serena behind me face was like that of a guy that saw a ghost and pee his pants so it was refreshing.

    ¡°w-what are you?¡±Serena ask me with deep trembling and with a face full of fear.

    ¡°i don''t need to tell you anything and beside you will have to train later on then you will properly be able to do this with ease¡±i said with a teasing smile.

    ¡°what did you say?¡± she was speechless at what I said.

    ¡°i''ll tell you later¡± I don''t want to discuss this now since it is too annoying to explain.

    I look at the massive rumble below me.

    If another mortal saw this tell will properly have fainted directly at this scene because I did not use magic and only lightly punch a mountain that is 100 times the size of Everest to the ground.

    But when I look through the rumbles and debris in the air. I can''t see any sign that indicate where that source of energy is but I can still feel it down there so I guess it is under ground.

    I fly down to the rumble and landed on a snowy bolder with Serena behind me who is still giving me that frighten and surprise face but I did not care and only focus on where that energy is coming from.

    I look around but can only feel that it is under me and this piss me off because it is underground and unlike smashing a mountain to pieces that only create rumble but smashing underground may seriously destroy this entire world by the consequences of disrupting the flow of the worlds core.

    I don''t want to do that because I still have plans for the mortal world.

    Then my choice right now is either dig or look for an entrance and naturally I chose the latter because I don''t want to dig and I doubt Serena can dig a hole to the deep underground as well with her weak little arm.

    I found an entrance easily that is hidden under the large amount of rubble and debris because I sense an intense energy flow coming out of it. Then I glance at Serena to see if she is okay because being this close to a [Dimension ruler] energy is very bad. since it can destroy any being below a [Dimension ruler] easily.

    Serena face is extremely pale right now and her body is shivering intensely from being this near to this hole on the ground even when she is protected by my spirit matter.

    So I decided to put her to sleep for now and just left her in my [core space] for the time being.

    I went into the underground tunnel of this destroy mountain.

    I got to say that it look very beautiful because inside the underground entrance tunnel is full of crystal that I rarely see.

    [Destritnite]

    is a crystal fill with an extremely destructive energy and the appearance is like that of quarts but it is pitch black and has a faint dark red while giving off a powerful malevolent aura.

    I only felt a little draft from it though and so, I walk down this tunnel to see what is down there that is giving of this kind of powerful energy.

    The tunnel is pitch black to the point that even those with night vision ability''s are unable to see in this darkest but that only applies to weak beings that is below god king level and to me this is no different than outside in the day light.

    I Walk down with a care free manner and while picking some of these crystal because I can use them to create powerful item later on.

    The closer I walk toward that source of power I felt a sense of warmth coming from it like that time I receive that miracles.

    But it is different because it also gave me a sense of over flowing pride and arrogance as well and that is quite annoying in my book.

    I walk for a few hours and I feel that I am near the end of this large tunnel. Though I wonder why is there even a tunnel to begin with and how come it is like a maze?

    Well I don''t particularity care.....hmmmm..

    ¡°CLASH!!¡±

    I hear a metallic sound from the deep place of this tunnel and it sounded like weapons clashing together.

    But I can''t feel any other persons aura at all.... no to be more specific it seem someone is interfering with my senses.

    hmmm....

    that is odd because as a level 3 dimensional ruler I can sense another person aura even if they are in another dimension but I can''t sense anything....no to more specific I can sense anything other then the things on me like Serena or that super malevolent aura radiating from this place depth.

    ''interesting! for some people to come down here out of all the places in the world, and to fight in the depth of this place while not succumbing to this level of aura that is close to my own is very fascinating!!¡±

    that is my thought on this matter...oh well let''s proceed onward!

    I Keep hearing the sound of clashing but sudden the sound stop and that caught me off guard. So I decided to rush down there to see what is going on.

    what appear before me is spectacular sight that normally can''t be seen.

    A Crimson space so deep in red that it can cause the minds of level 1 dimensional ruler to go insane.

    Even I felt some oppression from this place on my mind even though my mental area is suppose to be guarded by a technique I made.

    This can only mean one thing......

    the person who is located in the depth of this place is much stronger then me......

    Dammit!!

    I got to leave here immediately!!!!!

    ¡°[limiter release]¡±

    ¡°BANG!!!!!!!¡±

    An explosion rang through out this entire crimson space but it still did not break apart and the crimson space merely shook a little.

    ¡°not good¡±

    I had a very bad premonition at this moment.

    ¡°RUMMBLE¡±

    the crimson space began to shake violently and suddenly I felt something terrifying.

    ¡°shiver¡±

    this chilling presence is far beyond anything I ever felt and not even when I fought against that clone of myself is a match for this presence!

    ''MASTER YOU GOT TO LEAVE HERE RIGHT AWAY NOW!!!''

    [Endora] said loudly within my mind and I can tell from his voice that he is extremely anxious about this presence as well.

    Well I want to run too but how am I going to get out of this crimson space?

    This space only shook a little when I release my full power and not only that I felt that this space is a [combat dimension] created by a dimension ruler of extremely high skills and that person is definitely more powerful than the current me.

    A [Combat Dimension] is a space that only dimensional ruler can created and it is mostly use for only three reason.

    One is to minimize the damage to the surround. Since dimensional rulers battle can cause massive destruction anywhere and even the space and time will be distorted and ruin by our power so we instinctively create a space for us to battle and rarely do we ever not use it.

    Two this space also can conceal our surge of energy that is release from our body to attract unwanted attention and it is great for keeping people out so they wouldn''t interfere we our battle.

    Third is because this space can also be call our natural domain in which we have absolute control over and it is mostly use to trap an weaker opponent from running aways.

    like my situation right now.... so my only choice is to fight or die...

    well I don''t need to say my decision right?

    But still judging from this presence I can clearly tell the different in power between me and my opponent is as large as a tiny fire cracker that can sting you if it blow up in your hands and a super nova exploding right in your face which instantly disintegrate you.

    So the real question is.......can I even put up a resistance to this disparity?

    No something is odd...... this presence clearly belong to a dimensional ruler of a level that is even above level 14 but when I trace it''s energy reading reading with my own eyes and power. It is actually no different then 10,000 times stronger then the average level 3 dimensional ruler.

    The power of the opponent seem to be at least be a level 4 dimensional ruler but this presence is far beyond that of a level 4 dimensional ruler so who is this person?

    When I was pondering all these things the crimson space in front of me twisted and it seem like something is revealing itself to me but that is not all because I can feel every part of my being is shivering non-stop in front of that presence.

    The crimson space twisted and the crimson color that is similar to blood turn into a deeper and darker red like that of dried blood.

    I can finally see its form which is a petite like that of child but its body looks like it is cover in dried blood and it''s dark crimson lifeless eyes are give off a terrifying sinister glow.

    I can also feel an immense amount of hatred with in this monstrous being like all the worlds hatred is concentrated to form a single entity.

    The dark crimson entity also have 6 pairs of dark red blood covers wings on it''s back and it would give a majestic glow if it is not cover in a deep red color like that of blood instead it give a ominous glow that sends the feeling of unrelenting terror.

    ''what is this ''thing''?

    This being seem to be an angel but no angel will have such a presence and have this amount of hatred with in themselves.

    When I thought of this, the eyes of this blood angel glowed with life and stared right at me with great hostility.

    ¡°ROAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±

 Chapter 5: the human race in Grandia part 2

    part 2

    this blood angel then roar out loud with great power to shatter all the space around it.

    I got myself ready to for a fight to the death because even though it look animistic in nature and without any reasoning. it is still a level 4 dimensional ruler and it''s presence can''t be underestimated because I feel very out of breath from just being near this blood angel.

    ¡°vanish¡±

    it move.

    It vanish in front of my eyes instantly....

    but I suddenly felt and an unrelenting chill down my spine.

    I move as well.... but it was too late

    The left side of my body was blown apart.

    My eyes only see the fluttering crimson of which is my blood flying out of me.

    but my body quickly regenerated and is ready for combat now.

    ''slow motion''

    In front of me I suddenly saw a out stretch dark red hand is aiming for my eyes and it would have took away my head if my reflex was not fast enough.

    I manage to bend by back to avoid. But I was not unscathed either and had one of my eyes destroy by this monstrous blood angel attack.

    I suddenly lash out with a punch fill with all my strength out at this blood angel. Since our distance is quite close to each other I expect to connect but what I hit is merely a after image.

    ''Fast''

    that was my thought on this blood angel. this is far too fast even as a level 4 dimensional ruler this speed is ridiculous. So I had no choice left other then using my highest speed to battle this blood angel.

    [Dimensional movement]

    this is my highest movement technique that I have currently. This technique allows me to move so fast that I can directly pass though the dimensional barrier of this world if I had use it..... but it is newly made so I am quite sloppy with it''s control.

    ¡°Dodge¡±

    I finally manage to dodge one of it''s attacks but my movement was quite unrefined so I lose a bit of balance doing so. but suddenly my intuition is screening at me to move from my position.

    this damn blood angel did not let this opportunity slip and it is aiming for my back with out relent.

    ¡°blown apart¡±

    I move with ever ounce of power I had to get away from this opponent but still my right arm is destroy instantly by this damn blood angel.

    ''dammit I can''t let it destroy anymore of my body because even my super regeneration will be unable to keep up soon''

    [Eyes of Fate]

    my highest sensory techniques that I can use at this moment and with this I am beginning to be able to see [it''s] movement.

    Although this damn blood angel it''s a level 4 dimensional ruler it shouldn''t overwhelm me this much because even though it is 10,000 time or more power then a average level 3 dimensional ruler but I am not an average level 3 dimensional ruler in fact I should be at least 8,000 time stronger then a average level 3 dimensional ruler. So the disparity shouldn''t be this big but it is and that is properly because it''s techniques is much higher than my own.

    Although it''s movement seem like teleportation but it is not. since teleportation always produce a spacial fluctuation and I can''t feel any fluctuation at all. So with my new sensory prowess I can finally see how it is moving like this or......should I say it is not moving at all.

    The blood angel is nothing more then a false image....

    the real culprit is this...... [Crimson space].

    But that is more problematic because to destroy a [combat dimension] of a dimensional ruler I need to kill the dimensional ruler that created it.

    But the problem is I can''t find where the Dimensional ruler that created this crimson space is.

    I also can''t block the attacks from this fake image as well because it''s strength is still at least 6000 times stronger then my own and my defensive power is not enough to handle that much power even if it is only using of it is just physical strength. But I should feel lucky because If I was just any level 3 dimensional ruler then I would have die with out a corpse.

    there is also a small problem........ there is now a....... hundred of them in front of me.

    I keep dodging with ever fiber of my being because if they all hit me even my regenerative prowess can help me survive.

    The worse part is more of them are being produce by this DAMN [CRIMSON SPACE].

    I have never seen such a powerful [Combat Dimension]!!!...though this is the first time I seen one other then my own.

    The situation is growing worst by the moment. So I had no choice but to use my special trump card huh...

    I never thought that I had to use this ability because I wanted to save it for those with a sacred scripture. But if don''t want to die then I had to use it huh... then let''s do it.

    [Ultimate spirit armor set: Dues Destroyer]

    I release all my spirit matter from my body.

    First create the skeleton.

    My spirit matter move like it had a life of it''s own and form a huge skeleton that has a 5 horn on it''s skull, six large arms, two large legs and a tail that looks like the skeleton of a large dragons head and neck.

    ''compress''

    I shrunk the size of [Dues Destroyer] because it will be very difficult and slow to control if it is too large.

    In the beginning this thing was 100 mile tall but it suddenly became 9 meter tall and it is a lot faster and stronger as well but it still won''t be enough for it too touch that damn blood angel.

    Though that is the case but now I can at least withstand some of this crimson space attack hits.

    ¡°crack¡±

    never mind... I was wrong.

    It only took ten hits for these damn blood angels to crack the outer area of [Dues Destroyer] but compare to before my situation is now more favorable.... though not for long....

    I continue to battle with these blood angel for 10min straight but I was only able to take one down and I am still getting storm by these horde of blood angel and..... boy is this situation looking grim for me.

    So I began cursing inside my head to relief my stress...

    I NEED TO GET OUT OF HERE QUICKLY!!!

    THIS DAMN SPACE IS ACTUALLY SPAWNING MORE BLOOD ANGELS!!!!

    HOLY FUCKING HELL HOW THE F**** DOES IT KEEP SUMMON THESE TYPES OF MONSTER THAT IS A LEVEL 4 DIMENSION RULER!!!!!!!

    I AM SERIOUSLY CONSIDERING THIS IS A PLAY OF THE CREATOR TO SEE ME SUFFER!!

    NO THIS IS FUCKING HACKING TO THE EXTREME BY HIM!!!!

    DO THEY THINK DIMENSION RULER ARE LIKE FRUITS THAT CAN BE MASS PRODUCE?!!??!

    so I need a way out of this quickly and beside I can''t complete my [Dues Destroyer] under these condition!!!!

    so I am look everywhere in this damn crimson space to find it''s core.

    but it turns out that looking everywhere that is crimson...... can only find more crimson!!!

    even my highest sensory skill [Eyes of Fate] is being toy with by this crimson space!!!

    ''how should I get out of this?!''

    wait lets think clearly here and not jumble my thoughts together because in novels and mangas those MC that over think everything will miss a tiny detail that is important.

    Lets recall how I got into this place.. first I heard a sound that seem like fighting...wait sound?

    Thats it!!!!

    in a [combat dimension] that is created by a [Dimensional ruler] there is no sound or visual but a sphere that block everything from going in and out.... wait if that is case then could this space be nothing more then an illusion?

    No that is impossible!!

    my [Eyes of Fate] shouldn''t be affect by any illusion because it can see all truth and the only beings that can defied this skill is a level 9 or higher dimensional ruler and if one of them are here then they could have instantaneously kill me but to spawn hundreds..no thousands of level 4 dimensional ruler blood angel is impossible to even a level 9 dimensional ruler... no maybe not If they are someone who transcends the level 9 dimensional ruler but that is even more improbable and I don''t need to explain why.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Ah! I remember now that there is another dimensional ruler here and that is equal or greater then me in power here... but I remember that dimensional ruler energy is somewhat.... restrain... oh no... this place can''t be....

    I am in a... SEAL SPACE THAT CAN EVEN HOLD DOWN A DIMENSION RULER THAT IS EQUAL TO ME?!!!

    SHIT THIS GOT TO BE A MORE TERRIABLE DAY THEN THAT ONE TIME I HAD TO EXPERIENCE A FULL BODY BEAT DOWN AND BORDERLINE RAPE WHEN I WAS TRAINING.. AAAAAAAAHHHHHH THAT MEMORY IS HAUNTING ME!!!!!

    NO!! AURORA YOU GOT TO KEEP COOL DON''T GO FULL RETARD!!!

    NEVER GO FULL RETARD!!!!

    ''slap''

    I slap myself in the face to forget that horrible memory but at least I solve one issue!

    ¡°crack¡±

    or may be not...

    well anyway my [Dues Destroyer] is not going to last long and I estimate that I can handle 3 more hits until it breaks... and I am starting to feel tire since I been expending too much power on blocking and dodging these damn blood Angels.

    Well if I make it out alive I am going to do what the Japanese would do and that is a nice day in a hot spring that [Endora] can make.

    I dodge from the relentless attack while feeling my mental burden going up and I felt that my body strength is escaping.

    ¡°how long has it been since I was so close to Death-san again?¡±

    I said with a bit of satire in my voice to relax the burden on my mind because using eyes of fate is extremely taxing on the mind of the user plus with this pressure that feel like it is crushing my soul unceasingly. I am feeling extremely stress out.

    ''there something else here''

    this is what I thought because I found something unnatural that doesn''t belong in this space.

    Immediately I went over there regardless of the danger because either way I am going to die here if I don''t do anything anyway.

    So I flew to that location immediately and what I found is more astonishing.

    ¡°a little girl?¡±

    I was so shock of what appear before me that I stop for a moment.

    ¡°BANG!!¡±

    DAMMIT THESE BLOOD ANGELS!!!

    [Dues Destroyer] is almost going to collapse!!

    I went back to fleeing for my life while analyzing this little girl.

    This girl is chain up in a cross like platform or should I say nail to the cross like [Christ] but there is a difference and that is there Is a large ruby crystal embedded in the center that seem to be the girl chest.

    Though I say that.... this thing could also be a guy because [it] is so completely binded in chains that I can only see a beautiful sacred platinum hair.

    That hair seem to seep through the chains binding [it] but that is not the only remarkable thing because the aura it radiate.... it is similar to these blood angels.

    However the dark crimson aura it radiate however is several times more powerful these blood Angel that is created by this crimson space.

    ''this little girl got to be the source or the thing that is seal inside this crimson space''

    I thought this is the correct assumption to believe because the blood angels is attacking much more fiercely now then before.

    But I say this is much better then not knowing how to get out of this place and I can definitely release the binding of this girl if I want to because I have the [master key of all seals] that can release any binding. But there is a problem...

    ''Do I want to release this girl?''

    I ask this in my head because she gives me the feeling like that of an extremely dangerous opponent like I have to fight to the death with and the result will still be unknown.

    Though if I was to choose between fighting this little girl or these many damn blood angels then I would rather choose the little girl since I would have chance of winning instead of fighting a endless horde.

    So without delay I activate my special skill that can unlock any seal.

    [Decoding world]

    I open my left hand and a sphere appear out of thin air and form a 10 feet dome on my hand.

    [seal analysis/ determining type]

    I suddenly heard a mechanical voice with in my head as I began to analyze this seal.

    [analysis complete/ suppression type seal]

    [analyzing seal component/ unlocking requirement]

    [requirement determined]

    [blood of user is require for unlocking this seal]

    ''what?''

    It needs my blood?! Why does it needs my blood!? Although I never use to this skill many times but I never heard that it require my blood for it to unlock a seal.

    [seal can''t be broken without the blood of nothingness that is within the user]

    the blood of nothingness?

    What is that?

    Do I have this so call blood of nothingness?

    AH FORGET IT....I ask [Endora] later about this because I am feeling really exhausted right about now. So with out further questioning I cut my right hand and drop my blood inside this 10ft dome.

    SHINE!!

    The dome shined with such intensity that it enough this entire crimson space in bright rainbow light.

    ¡°CRACK! SHATTER!!!¡±

    the entire crimson began to crack and these damn blood angel is beginning to fade away. But there is one problem.... and that is....

    ¡°clang!clang!clang!¡±

    the chains that is binding that little girl is lost and fell to the platform that is holding up the cross. And I can finally get a full view of that little girls body...

    I suddenly flew to her with out thinking of my action and grasp her body before it fell but when I realize what I was doing I notice that I am embracing her close to my body and this would have been more erotic if I was female... wait I am a female at the current moment... so... never mind...

    I look at her full naked body with great interest and curiously like I am just drawn to her for some reason or another but if I had to say a reason then it is because she is just so.... fascinating.

    although I can''t say that I am not a lolicon but the body of that little girl just want to make a person taint it no matter what. Even my body felt a little hot after seeing her body and she radiate a powerful aura that just make people want to possess her all for themselves but lucky or unlucky I can resist such urge because I find myself more beautiful then anyone else and so I never thought that there is a being that can match me in terms of looks. Though our unique quality is entirely different but it is still quite a match for each other. My unique quality is to be stunning and amaze those who sees me but this little girl cause other to be fascinated and desire her for themselves.

    In other wor¡ªwait! why am I talking about our beauty now? The hell am I jealous of this little girl? Ridiculous I am not in love or want to be consider as woman for other to desire but instead desire others to fear me and fight me not swoon over me like some male or female protagonist in a harem manga.

    But still leaving her here and be pick up by someone else is something I would not do.

    Why?

    Simple because EVERY BADASS NEEDS A LOLI.... Ahem... I mean it is a shame if someone get a hold of her before me because who knows they may want to defiled this pure and beautiful looking creature---

    I mean she is a level 3 dimension ruler like me so maybe she can become one of my demon kings for the future because the requirement to be a demon king is to be at the dimensional ruler level and to agree by their will.

    So yea I make her my demon king no matter what and is not like I want her soft and milky white skin, her slight cherry lips, that stunningly beautiful sleeping face and those slim milky white limbs with those small finger and toes, her almost flat chest, slender waist and cute pointy ears, her beautiful sacred platinum hair and her body pervade such a sweet scent that can cause people to be ecstatic from just having a sniff of that scent...

    ah I would have totally rape her if I was a normal guy and she was not so powerful that can end the mortal world and the known world with a full power slap to the ground. But I am sure she would have tasted absolutely delicious if I was guy.....

    WAIT..WHAT THE HELL WAS I THINKING I AM NOT SUCH A SLEAZY BASTERD!!!

    I am definitely not like one of those shameless protagonist!!!!

    ¡­.. maybe..... BUT ANYWAY...... lets get out of here first.

 Chapter 5: the human race in Grandia part 3

    Part 3

    (several days later)

    ¡°ah this feel so good!!¡±(Aurora)

    I am currently lying on a flat rock and is getting a massage from [Endora].

    Why?

    IT IS BECAUSE I FELT LIKE IT..... but anyway Serena is still sleeping and if you wonder why then it is because I am still not letting her wake up until I am done with that little girl I kidnap---i mean rescued!! but anyway she is still sleeping as well.

    Well I can''t blame that little girl because when I and [Endora] examine her we found a.... problem.

    Oh! if you all is thinking about [that]... then get your head out of the trash because she is still a virgin....... so it is fine.

    But the main problem is her [origin] or should I say her [original soul] is nothing more then a fragment of what it once was.

    that is quite amazing because the original soul is what make up a person or should I say their entire existence is dependent on the [original soul] and if it was destroy then that person will forever disappear with out a chance of revival or reincarnation. So even the destruction of her [dimensional core] that is sustain her life is actually better because if a dimensional rulers [dimensional core] is destroy then they will die and will have a chance to reincarnate or revive. But if [original soul] is destroy then they will disappear from all existences and so for a [original soul] to be fragmented is quite amazing in itself because this would mean two things.

    1. the person who did this was desperate to survive and had no choice but to slip it''s [original soul] and completely lose their original power because once the original soul is divided their power is also divided depending on how many times [original soul] is split.

    2. somebody forcefully divided this person [original soul] by some means and cause it to fragment into many pieces. but this more dangerous because if the [original soul] is not united in a certain time period then it could never be united again and will cause the [original soul] to develop many different personality that is different or the same as before depending on their surrounding.

    Well that is not the biggest concern because her fragmented [original soul] is in the process of decay and erosion. That means her existence is about to be erase by this universe... so not good basically.

    Though it is quite amazing that she is still a level 3 dimensional ruler despite what is happening to her [original soul] and I can only guess that the only reason she hasn''t disappear from that crimson space is because of her monstrous power that she originally possess and her...... strong hatred toward something... because I can see that even though she is still unconscious and is on the brink of collapse.

    This little girl is still unwilling to die, no matter what while resisting the decay and erosion to her fragmented [original soul]. But she would have disappear if I did not find her though... so I guess that this is some sort of fate for her and me....

    So I try helping her with everything I could and even [Endora] was against it because he keep saying that this little girl is too dangerous but that is what make me want her more because she is the perfect demon king candidate for the up coming war.

    So I fix up her body and resupply her depleted dimensional energy with my own. While trying to heal her [original soul]. so that it would not decay and disappear.

    This cause me to be extremely exhausted that I faint.

    So it has been several days after that incident and I had been sleeping in a dimensional space created by [Endora] to recuperate because If I was to recuperate by myself then it would''ve took several million years for me to only recover 1/1,000,000,000th of my original power and from my injury''s.

    Although it is great to be powerful but it also make you very slow to recover from any energy lost or injury''s and that is especially true for a dimensional ruler like me that is unable to use the weak energy of the mortal world or known world to recover at all but lucky all dimensional ruler has a built in [dimensional source] that can keep generating energy for us even if we are in a place where there is no energy that can sustain ourself.

    But my recovery would still be really slow if I did not have [Endora] help with his treasure and power either way.

    Ah! I suddenly remember something that I wanted to ask [Endora] about.

    ¡°hey [Endora] is there something special about my blood?¡±(Aurora)

    ''Deep Shock''

    ¡°what is it?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°umm..master do you not know the property of your own body?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°not really.....¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°does master inherent memories not contain the detail?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°well other then something about myself and the [Dracofenix] race there isn''t really much information pertaining our body''s¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see then master I shall properly explain the blood of the [Dracofenix] race to you...Ahem... Master have you ever wonder the origin of your blood?¡±[Endora]

    ¡°isn''t it from my mother and father?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°yes... if you were just a normal species of monsters but it isn''t at all because first of all to produce a [Dracofenix] one must either be a [Dracofenix] race or by a true dragon and celestial phoenix mating but those that are born from two [Dracofenix] mating are a natural entity that exist and their ability and power are severely limited by the rules of the world. But a [Dracofenix] that is born from a true dragon and celestial phoenix mating is different.. do you know why master?¡±[Endora]

    ''of course I don''t know if I knew I wouldn''t be asking''(Aurora)

    ¡°no¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°it is because there body don''t actually come from their parents but is made by the true creator himself¡±[Endora]

    ¡°!!!¡±(Aurora)

    what wait does that mean.....

    ¡°specifically speaking a true dragon and celestial phoenix don''t actually have a physical body but a energy body that is created by a massive concentration of energy. So in other they don''t have any natural blood that a living being of flesh and blood but fluids of higher energy and you can''t create a living body and soul with just mere formless energy that belong only to them and so it is normally impossible for a true dragon and celestial phoenix to breed at all unless they use a special method of reproduction that request the creator himself to do it and when they have succeed a perfect [Dracofenix] born with limitless potential and power that exceed any life form in a lower universe¡±[Endora]

    ¡°so that means I am in a way the true creators child?! No! all the Dracofenix that are born like me is the creator children?¡±(Aurora)

    well that is interesting to know.....

    ¡°no! Not exactly because there is more then just the true creator who can do this and they are the one who usually create the body and soul of the higher races from the lower universe but all these creators are usually weaker then the true creator and so they are normally call the [false creators] because compare to the true creators their power and ability''s is a mere joke to be laugh at by others¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see....¡±(Aurora)

    wait so am I one of these false creator creation then?

    ¡°i know what you are thinking master but let be reassure you with one advice and warning¡±[Endora]

    ¡°master you are not the true creators creation nor one of the false creators but your own origin is unknown currently and even I the sacred scripture created by the true creator can''t uncover and my warning to you master aurora is to stay as far away from these false creator as possible currently because they are also after the sacred scripture themselves and possibly aligned themselves with the other sacred scripture holder as well¡±[Endora]

    ''shock''(Aurora)

    ¡°wait! [Endora] how do you know this?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°it is a mere guess and I have found evidence that the false creator has some involvement with my previous master death but the true creator order them to not interfere with the sacred scripture duty in selecting the next true creator and if they interfere then the one at fault will be erase from existence. so I do not think they have the courage to disobey the true creators orders¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see¡±(Aurora)

    even though the most omnipotent being in all of existence order them. They probably would not obey since they probably also wanted that position for themselves I guess and they are doing that in secret or found a loop hole in the true creator order. But either way I can''t deal with that yet...hmmm...

    this is troubling...... I thought I can just destroy whoever is going to come after me but it seems not that simple now....

    ¡°OH MASTER AURORA!!! I forgot to warn you about this as well! Please forgive me!!¡±[Endora]

    ¡°what is it [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°you not only need to stay away from your current sacred scripture competitor and false creator but also other dimensional rulers and their equals too because if they heard that a [Dracofenix] has survive then they will rally all the major influence in the realm of dimensional ruler in the ends of paradise and the current you definitely isn''t powerful enough to win against them¡±[Endora]

    ¡°..... but why would they try to go after me to begin with? [Endora]?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°it is because you and your body is a great national treasure to them¡±[Endora]

    ¡°WHAT!?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°master aurora you ask why your blood is so special right? It is because all the [Dracofenix] itself is special to other since their blood can make a normal dimensional ruler of any level into a super dimensional ruler that can transcend their own boundary with out actually reaching another level of power and not many being can give that kind of effects to other but the other nine sacred scripture races and they are already too powerful to be dealt with right now by any other dimensional ruler influences, while the current [Dracofenix] race is either hidden or extinct already but master you should feel lucky reincarnating as a [Dracofenix]¡± [Endora]

    ¡°why?¡±(Aurora)

    I mean seriously I have an unending amounting people trying to kill or eat me so how could this be good?

    ¡°normally reincarnation are done by gods and if you were to be reincarnate by them then I feel sad for you master because the gods only want to reincarnate people to make them stronger and when your soul became strong enough they will either devour your soul, turn you into a slave of their kind or turn you into a bargaining chip for deals between higher race and so they made up this [lie] for the people of the mortal world. so they can get them to reincarnate willing and build trust with them or forcefully reincarnate them so they can just reap the benefit later for their efforts¡±[Endora]

    ¡°i see...¡±(Aurora)

    WOW don''t I feel special and lonely now but this is a good warning to use to avoid major mistake on my part and can include this in my planning to conquer mortal worlds in secrets. I now see why the churches are always corrupted in fantasy world because if the gods are like that underneath then I can understand how well their followers turn out alright.

    Well I can deal with all these problem when the time comes but I must start dealing with the current situation.

    (narrator)

    large tree''s that the eyes can see and the dirt on the ground were color in a way to show a dark rainbow picture.

    The dirts on the ground and the rocks are all pitch black like a clear night sky.

    The trees are painted in a wave like pattern of red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo and violet.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    The air felt sacred like there is a powerful energy in it and the atmosphere is extremely hot in the brighter area of red but extremely chilling in the darker area of violet

    if any normal human or even a inferior insect were to live here then they would naturally become a monster that can rival the strongest of being in Grandia known world.

    This world of wonder seem to spread through infinity and beyond like an endless forest that can''t seem to end.

    There is lakes and ponds in this beautifully exquisite world too.

    The lake is not a rainbow color nor is it black but it is a golden and glorious color like that of a soft liquid gold. But the pond was different compare to the sacred golden lake.

    The ponds is completely transparent like the air but you can still feel it on your skin if you were to touch it and these places are neither hot nor cold like there is no temperature but it gives a very warm and sleepy feeling like being caress by your mother when you are a young child.

    The flowers and grass surrounding these lake and ponds seem like a soft crystals and gems that show an insane verity of color.

    The surface of this world seem to be very nice and happy but the sky give a different impression.

    The sky usually is a reflection of the surface but here in this world the sky is a completely silver and platinum color that seem to simmer at times and with a sun that is pure sacred white in color and the only reason it can be seen is because the thrashing of the solar flames it radiate.

    The sky and ground is very different but they can all be describe as a enchanting.

    Although their doesn''t seem to be a single bird or to be exact a animal at all in this great forest but one can hear a quiet, serene and beautiful melody played by the wind belt of this utopia like world.

    This place is Aurora D. luminous color-rose core space that exist within her and this is were she store her things.

    This is also the place where she store her friend and guest to some extend.

    Serena is sleeping on the grassy area of the core space but there is a change in her appearance.

    The right side of her hair has turn silvery white and the other side remain black.

    There is also a strange band of crimson tattoo that is on the right side of her face and it give any mortal or non-mortals a deep sense of dread.

    (Serena and ???)

    I woke up in an unknown place after getting knock out by Aurora-sama.

    ''where.... am.... I?''(Serena)

    this place is pitch black in darkness to as far as I can see.

    I want to wake up but I can''t for some reason like I am fixed to this black space.

    ¡°where is this place?¡±(Serena)

    after being trap in this place for an unknown period of time I finally gave up on wondering but suddenly I felt a chill on my back.

    ¡°hello Serena, nice to meet you¡±

    I heard a voice that seem to be very nice but I can''t help but to feel a chill running down my spine from just hearing that voice.

    ¡°who is there?!¡±(Serena)

    ¡°.....¡±

    the voice didn''t response but something else happen instead.

    A thing... a mirror appear in front of me.

    The mirror isn''t particularly fancy but it''s design might belong in some Noble''s home.

    The problem isn''t the mirror itself but what it is showing is..... me.... or what I think is me...

    the reflection is exactly like me except several difference....

    the hair is pure silverly white and it''s eyes is like the color of dried blood and it had a extremely creepy smile that makes me want to get away as soon as possible and as far as well.

    The moment I saw this ''thing'' I felt a terrible headache in my non-existence head....

    ¡°who are you?¡±(Serena)

    when I ask this it''s smile just gone deeper and became more frightening.

    ¡°who am I you say? That is a difficult question but to simplify things.....than I have to say that..... I am you¡± (???)

    her tone is chilling and with a hint of mockery.

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    ¡°oh! are you scare.... hahahah....¡±(???)

    she began to give a soft but eerie laugher that makes my skin craw on end.

    ¡°who... are ¡­. you...?¡±(Serena)

    I felt my consciousness getting heavy and drowsy like I just want to sleep..

    but I know... if... I fall.... a sleep... I will never wake up.... again for eternally...

    ¡°come on just go to sleep for a little.... I know you want to after what you have been through... so just sleep for a bit¡±(???)

    she coaxing me in caring tone and I would have listen to her if not for my intuition screaming to me not to sleep at any cost.

    ¡°i will wake you up.. in just a little while... so trust me.... hey you want revenge right? Then just let me do it for you then and you can just have a nice dream instead¡±(???)

    those dry blood shot eyes look deeply, warmly and full caring but my sense is going while to make me not sleep. But I felt like my consciousness is getting swallow whole by the deep abyss from just listening to it''s voice.

    No.

    NO!!NO!!NO!!NO!!

    I SHALL NOT FALL IN THIS PLACE NOT UNTIL GET MY REVENGE!!!

    for mother, father, chief, and David.........

    I let the rage and hated consume me and broke out of that spell binding voice.

    ¡°NO! I SHALL NOT ALLOW MYSELF TO BE KILL NOW!! NO MATTER WHAT!!¡±(Serena)

    ''crack''

    the mirror began to crack and fall apart but the person in that mirror is not happy and smiling now.

    ¡°you..BiTCh how dare you defy me when you are NOTHING MORE THEN A LOWER LIFE FORM THAT HAS MY SOUL!!!¡±(???)

    ¡°I DON''T CARE WHO YOU ARE NO MATTER IF YOU ARE THE NOBLES, THE KING, THE EMPEROR OR EVEN THE GODDESS HERSELF!!! I WILL NOT YIELD TO YOU!!¡±(Serena)

    ''shatters''

    when I said that the mirror broke and disintegrated into nothingness but that person is not gone...

    ¡°you... will.. regret.. this.. choice...... of........... yours¡±(???)

    those are her last words but I was not frighten of them anymore because I can no longer remain frighten.... for this path of mine is nothing more then the shortest path to destruction....

    ¡°i will never regret my choice....¡±(Serena)

    I whisper softly and I felt like I have made a great resolve.. to commit to my current path.

    ''clap clap clap''

    I suddenly heard a clapping sound and not only that I felt something that I haven''t felt for a long time... the control of myself and my body...

    I open my eyes to look around and only to see the beautiful sight that has lay before me in all its glory...

    the trees that is in multitude of color.. the silverly and platinum sky... the warm sacred white sun burning in the sky... and the melodious wind that blow in all direction...

    ¡°so you finally made your resolve Serena-chan¡±(Aurora)

    I heard that beautiful girl voice again and I look to my left to see that her dark rainbow hair is fluttering in the wind and her shining golden rainbow eyes looks at me happy.

    She is sitting on a violet rock and over is looking at me from a higher point view. while I am lying on the soft crystal grass and black dirt.

    But that is not all because she have a insanely alluring little girl sleeping on her lap peacefully and I have to say that I have seen a lot of children but not once have I seen one so pure, alluring and has such out of this world beauty.

    I say her beauty is definitely equal to the dark rainbow hair girl in front even though I know that they are different types of beauty but I just cant help but think that way.

    ¡°so how do you feel Serena-chan?¡±(Aurora)

    my attention on that inhumanly beautiful little girl has drawn back to the dark rainbow hair girl in front of me.

    ¡°..... Aurora-sama.... where am I?¡±(Serena)

    I have never seen this place before and I remember I was on a cold snowy mountain before but why am I in this place like paradise?

    ¡°this is my world you are in Serena-chan, do you like it?¡±(Aurora)

    the dark rainbow hair girl puff up her chest in pride and it would have been very cute if I did not know her true nature..

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    wait!..... did she say this is her world? It would not have been surprising if I were to meet her under normal circumstances and she show this to me but after witnessing that bloody slaughter she have made I can imagine a devil like her can have such a place to call her own. I would have imagine a more hellish seen but this is scary in it''s own way....

    ¡°what? It is like you have seen a ghost... oh wait you did see a ghost or one similar to one anyway didn''t you?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......that was your doing before?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°yes indeed or half of it anyway because if you let that other personality take over then I am sorry you are just not worth the time to train¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°so that is one of your test?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°you can think of it that way but that was merely to give you a unshakable resolve though now it seem unnecessary¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°WAIT! YOU PROMISE TO HELP ME GET REVENGE DIDNT YOU?!!?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°yes I have and I already fulfill it¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what do you mean?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°how do you feel Serena with that new power of yours?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°what---¡±(Serena)

    she was right I did feel different I can''t believe I didn''t notice before.

    My body feel so loose and free that I felt like I can fly into the sky and I felt that I can crush mountain with my fingers.

    I threw a punch directly at the dark rainbow hair girl in front me with all my strength like I was intending to kill her but---

    I suddenly felt like my view just when Topsy turvy and I fell to the ground with a flop.

    ¡°what.... happen?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°ahahahahahhah¡±(Aurora)

    my confusion dissipate the moment I heard that dark rainbow hair girls voice and her laughter.

    I also felt it was a shameful display of myself and my face is flush red from embarrassment. But why did I fail my punch? Even though I know that I am bad at fighting and had no battle experience I should not have fail that miserably.

    ¡°i know what you are thinking and let me tell you that your body is not yours to control yet and so thats why you fail since you are currently sharing a body and show with another personality¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°is it that person that look like me?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°yes he is the original owner of that soul and also the cause of your misfortune¡±(Aurora)

    so it is this damn so felt for all this that has happen to me!!

    ¡°well it is not entirely his fault but everybody who was unable to kill hims fault though not like I care¡±(Aurora)

    this dark rainbow---

    ¡°stop calling me that in your mind¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°!!!¡±(Serena)

    ¡°yea I can read your thought and I have a name you so call me by my name OK? And even if I said who was involve you couldn''t do anything about it even with the current you¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±(Serena)

    indeed I am too weak....

    yes that is way I need strength even if I have to sign a contract with this devil.

    I need power that can crush all my enemies and heart of evil to be cruel to all the people that is against me..

    ¡°good! now that the nice chat is over lets get to serious business¡±(Aurora)

    the dar¡ªi mean Aurora-sama expression turn serious all of sudden and said---

 Chapter 5: the human race in Grandia part 4

    part 4

    ¡°have you been in sexual relationship before?¡±(Aurora)

    that one sentence froze my mind from working and only look at her in a daze.

    ¡°.....¡±(Serena)

    Aurora however just keep looking at me without blinking and I am just to stun to say anything.

    Well I never had sex before with anyone even the chief villager son David as my boyfriend or ¡­.. kiss to begin with because well.... I was always to frighten and nervous to do that kind things back then.

    ¡°i see that you haven''t¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°how would you know that?!¡±(Serena)

    ¡°because I can smell your virginity from all the way over here¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°!!!¡±(Serena)

    that stung my heart quite a bit.... and I felt like my pride as a woman crumble a bit as well...

    ¡°i know you haven''t either!!?¡±(Serena)

    I blurt out loud.

    ¡°i am still young so it is only natural I haven''t done it¡±(Aurora)

    wait you are young? How old are you? I am mostly 16 in human years but even I am 160 years old.

    ¡°well if I put my age in human terms then I am only 10 year old and my real age is only 100 year. so I got plenty of time to get into that [act] when the time is right for me¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°.......¡±(Serena)

    ''frozen in shock''

    what! She is only 100 years old!!?!

    but she is already this strong?!?!?

    isn''t this to unfair!?!?!

    why is she so much stronger then me when I am clearly older?!!?!?

    wait! could it be that her race is..... I heard from mother that there are myths of race that is superior to the one in the mortal world is equal to the gods and goddess in heaven.... could she be one of them?

    It make perfect sense now with that unbelievable strength and appearance but is she one of the races that belong to a god faction or clan.

    ¡°Aurora-sama are you from a race of gods?¡±(Serena)

    ¡°huh what gave you tha---Ahaaaa! I didn''t tell you my race... well you can''t know right now as you currently are anyway so don''t worry about it but I got a question that I need you to answer now¡±(Aurora)

    hmm what question could she want me to answer with such sparkling eyes like an adorable puppy to the extreme.

    ¡°where is the human territory?¡±(Aurora)

    the human territory? Does she really not know how to get their? But even so why does she have eyes that is sparkling like that? No... why does she want to go to the human territory to begin with?

    ¡°why do you want to know where that place is?¡±(Serena)

    I ask suspiciously because this is not a place a non-human would be interested in going. Since the human territories are very bias and unwelcoming of other races that are not human with the exception of the [southern humans]. So any non-human, demi-human or sub-human is hunted as slave in their territory.

    I only know this because of what mother and father said when we were still on the run and we were planning on going to the southern human Territory''s but we were caught by the slave merchant in the end...

    ¡°what? is it a big secret or something?¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°i don''t know much about the human and there territory because I was originally an elf and my parent just enter the outskirt of there territory but I never gone deep into their territory because we were capture by slave merchant and....¡±(Serena)

    those eyes of her no longer shine and only look at me like with a annoy expression.

    ¡°i see......¡±(Aurora)

    she went silent after I said that and gone into a thinking pose for a moment.

    When she gone out of that pose... I felt a great chill came over me....

    she look at me with a very happy expression like she found a new toy...

    ¡°if we don''t know the answer then just get someone who know... don''t you agree?..... hehehe...¡±(Aurora)

    when I heard that....every fiber of my being told me run but I remind immobilize like something is binding me down.

    Aurora show her magnificent right hand from her long sleeve clothing and straighten her hands like a sword taken out from it''s sheave then lift it up and over me.

    Although it is a simple description but to me that lift up right hand is... no different then a death scythe and ready to split me in two.

    Her right hand also glow in deep purple that almost look like it turn black.

    The most creepiest part is that her face is smiling brightly like a child that found a fun toy to play with and I thought my heart will stop when she said this..

    ¡°now Serena this will hurt but I am sure you can bare the pain of this skill... or I think you can¡±(Aurora)

    once she said that....her right hand made a chopping motion...

    but I only saw a line.... just a black line.

    Next... was pain that I never felt.. in all my life time....

    ¡°UUUUUUUUUWWWWWWWWWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±(Serena)

    it felt like my very being is split into two and is no longer a single person but this pain is just beyond description... but I know one thing though and I am very happy for this one thing.... which is my mind felt a bit clearer....

    (Aurora)

    it was truly saddening to hear my feline friend loud cry of pain and helplessness but it can''t be help since I need info about the human race.

    Though I felt that I did nothing but bully her around since we met which I felt a bit bad but.... oh well.

    I would ask [Endora] but she only have the ancient knowledge of the humans or any race that live during my predecessor and at the current moment that knowledge is not that helpful.

    Since the human at time although were strong but was not enough for my predecessor to care for their existence and even my predecessor only knew they existed after they attack her and the [Dracofenix] race with an ancient time [super weapon].

    Though they manage to do some damage to the [Dracofenix] race but that only serve to anger it and cause the complete downfall of humanity.

    Even [Endora] knowledge on them is limited but there is some interesting things though like there is four types of human in the Grandia.

    Barbaric human- these human is said to live in the north and acts like a bunch of chaotic savages. They are the main descended from a waring race of ancient berserker''s and act with brutality to all enemies. Their specialty is mainly battle and war. Their physical body is 10 to 100 times stronger then the other species of humans.

    Neo human-these human is said to live in the west and were created from a god of creation therefore they all believe in the gods deeply. They are a highly develop and civilize human species. But They have a severe view in discrimination to other race and other human because they believe that since god made them they are suppose to be superior to other human race and other different races while some extremist believe they should enslave all the other species since it is their natural right as one of gods creation. They specialize in magic and crafting. Their magical ability is 10-100 times that of the other human species.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Ancient human-these human is said to live in the south and was the evolution of magical Ape like beast. They are not very highly develop nor to under-develop. They also are not warmonger like the northern human but is more in tune with the spirits of the world and they can draw out these spirit power when they are properly train. They are more pacifist in the affair of the outside world around them and rarely intervene in anything. While they also don''t hold any discrimination toward any race in particular and do respect fallen warrior but they have a deep believe in survive of the fittest and is constantly at war with each other. They specialize in using spiritual techniques and natural element control. Their affinity to attributes and elements is 10-100 times that of other human race.

    mystic human-these human is said to live in the east and was the descendent''s of sages. They are highly develop and is very civilize in some point in history while not sometimes as well. They all believe that power is everything and taking things from the weak is only natural. They also are very ambitious in world domination and ascending to heaven. They do things oddly and is sometime very selfish as well so their personality is very diverse but they all have one desire and that is to obtain happiness for themselves like having a family or whatever makes them happy and to achieve that desire they can be very cruel and vicious most of the time. They specialize in using martial arts and skills in control nature. The amount of natural energy and they can hold in their body is 10-100 times that of other human species.

    The central human species- these human is the evolve form of the 4 human species and is many times more powerful.

    Northern central human is the Super human because of their super human physical prowess,

    Eastern central human is the Transcended human because of their martial prowess becoming like that of a god,

    Southern central human is the High humans because of their closeness with nature allow them to fuse with natures spirits,

    Western central human is the Apostle human because they are the chosen champion of their gods and has the ability to become a god when reaching a certain age.

    Their is also one more type and this type of human is closer to a god then to any of the 4 humans and they are call the [God-kins human] because of their talents and ability are more overwhelming compare to any of the other 4 human species.

    This is all that [Endora] knows about the humans in Grandia because she hasn''t met and analyze one yet while only obtain a short summery from her creator.

    While this is good and all but the problem is that I and [Endora] don''t quite know which humans species should we pay a visit it first and don''t know where the other 3 human species is located because just knowing a single direction don''t help since Grandia is too vast.

    Though I do know of the human in the west because I kill them earlier.

    I can also use my dimensional sense to look into the entire mortal realm but if I did that then there is a possibly of someone from the ends of paradise to discover me and I don''t want that yet.

    So my only choice is to ask a person closer to this period of time and someone that originate from the mortal world.

    ¡°so are you willing to talk now?¡±(Aurora)

    I look down to the right of the unconscious Serena and look at the [second Serena] whose pale face is sweating unceasingly.

    ¡°uwahhha... you.... bastard¡ªahhhhhh!!!¡±(Kureno)

    I drop a finger on her head and she got pummel into the ground.

    ¡°didn''t I say are you willing to talking?¡±(Aurora)

    I look deeply into those dried blood pupil and I can see hidden hate, despair and fear.

    ¡°don''t worry I am not going to kill you but that all depend on you and your answer... so will you tell me of your original kind?¡±(Aurora)

    I can see his hate deepen and his dark red eyes glow with this hate but I don''t care about how he hate me as long as I get what I want and it is not that unreasonable since what I want is information.

    ¡°how do you know?¡±(Kureno)

    ¡°i can see your original soul of course and I know how you hate, what you originally are deeply but I need information on your original kind so can you tell me or do I have to pry it out of you?¡±(Aurora)

    I look straight Into her eye''s without relenting and I am also getting tire of this staring contest but I need information and I can just get it out of him by riping it out of him. But that require a lot of effort because I can accidentally destroy his original soul as well and that will cause Serena to die as well.

    Since I merely slip there souls and body but there original soul is one and I don''t want to damage there original soul since that will make both of them worthless to me.

    I have consider going to the human world myself and just explore it but I like to know adequate direction of were I am going. since getting lost in this world is a very likely scenario considering I have no sense of direction and this world is very enormous to travel on foot or to teleport around.

    There is also one more reason and that is... it would not hurt to know someones location before hand... I mean seriously I am not some Leroy Jenkins that rush into unknown territory with out knowledge... maybe...

    ''sigh''(Kureno)

    when I was contemplating about myself she decided to respond and the looks in her eyes show''s resignation.

    ¡°what do you want to know?¡±(Kureno)

    oh it seem that she is willing to cooperate with me now and I was planning to practice my information torture skills on him.... too bad... and I had such a great torture method thought up...

    ¡°i want to know the east, north, soul and central human location¡±(Aurora)

    ¡°......¡±

    he look to me with surprise as well like Serena but his surprise was bigger and he ask back...

    ¡°why do you want to go to those places?¡±

    ''is that place some top secret lab Or something?''

    ¡°because I want to explore those places what of it?¡±

    ¡°it is because they are destroy and are now nothing more then ruins but also those human species is also uncertain to be alive as well since when I was still alive and was [the sage of the 9 fold bloody path]¡±

    EH!

    EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!

    I was shock dumbfounded by this revelation....

 Chapter 5: side stories

    side story

    (narrator)

    few months after Aurora battle with the blood angels....

    in the mortal world there is an undisclosed location at a certain part of the sea in the east. there lies a large island that is roughly the size of a large continent on earth but what is unusual about this island is that it is cover by a extremely large fog.

    This fog is a natural barrier that is thick and is really toxic to breathe in for normal monster because they will die the moment the monster breath in this fog.

    It cover the island entirely for millions of miles and that created a circle of death for any who will come to this island.

    This island is call the [Forgotten island] because few people in the mortal world can travel across the fog and reach the island but those who do make it through the journey they will find themselves in a place where extremely powerful monster resides and also very valuable natural treasure that is scatter across the island. But that is not all for those who reside in this island because this island also.... house the last few remaining clans of the eastern humanity and also many of the original eastern humanity citizens.

    ¡°senior! I have bad news!¡±(??)

    in a flower garden a building that seem to be made with the style of Chinese architect in mind. a handsome youth with long black hair and strong-will black eyes ran up to this building and slam open the door with great enough force that it made the entire building creek.

    The person that is sitting cross leg inside this building is not deter or show any caring for this building and only spoke too the black youth with an incredibly calm manner.

    One can''t see the persons face because it''s hidden by the bamboo shades but judging from it''s voice it is a male.

    ¡°what is it xiao yan?¡±(senior)

    ¡°i had obtain news from the spies in the hidden northern humanity and southern humanity territory that in the outskirt of the western territory a entire kingdom.... disappear.....¡±(xiao yan)

    ¡°oh... is that so and how is this news important?¡±(senior)

    it is a known truth that a kingdom can be destroy at any moment especially kingdom of humanity...

    so that person behind the bamboo shades was confuse at this news because he thought it certainly wasn''t any important news...

    ¡°Senior! You do not understand what I mean!! the kingdom with all it''s citizen..no! All the life near the kingdom has dies gruesomely and there is not a single survivor!!¡±(xiao yan)

    ¡°.....what do you mean?¡±(senior)

    ¡°it is better if you look at this....¡±(xiao yan)

    the black hair youth took out a crystal from his long sleeve male gown and activated the charm spell in this crystal.

    The crystal lid up and show a image in the air that is more horrifying than anything humanity has ever seen...

    RED

    that is the only way to describe what is shown from the image lots and lots of red.

    The man made building were cover entirely by red like a mess up paint project that has human organ on the roofs and streets.

    It is so cover in red that it is hard to spot a gap on the ground or building that is not cover by the blood of humans.

    It truly was a grotesque screen for any human even to him who survive many wars and seen a lot of deaths but not as grotesque as this one.

    That is not all because there lies clothing on the ground that seem to belong to children, woman, man and old alike...

    so that means non were spare in this genocide and the creepiest part is...

    there is a giant dark red arch in the sky like... that of a rainbow.... and below are the bloody capital city of this kingdom with organ and bone decorating the streets in messy manner....

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°......¡±(senior)

    the one behind the bamboo remain silent and the black youth seem to be ready to vomit.

    ¡°who did this...?¡±(senior)

    ¡°we don''t know senior....¡±(xiao yan)

    ¡°i see.... but keep monitoring the situation and report back to me later if you find anything¡±(senior)

    ¡°yes.. senior!¡±(xiao yan)

    the black youth put the monitoring crystal on a soft pillow in the building and ran out at full speed and close the door as he when out. But the one behind the bamboo can hear the sound of vomit from the youth..

    ¡°what in the world happen...¡±(senior)

    after the great collapse of humanity. every human is very valuable to the human race even if that person is trash because their number is dwindling as time pass by but for this to happen when their race is still recovering and just manage to be stabilize at the current moment it struck fear in every species of humanity.

    But this incident did not end here...

    the next day came a different report and a different report each day.

    1st day the dark red arch that appear in the sky of the blood cover city of a ruin kingdom.

    2nd day a dark orange arch appear below the dark red arch and the entire blood cover city itself disappear.

    3rd day a dark yellow arch appear below the dark orange arch and the ground of the disappear city turn yellow while dark yellow plants seem to sprout from the ground.

    4th day a dark green arch appear below the dark yellow arch and the ground is cover with dark green plants that to suck up all the nutrient in the ground and form premature fruits.

    5th day a dark blue arch appear below the dark green arch but only after a rainstorm that flood the entire area. But the large body of water disappear the next day.

    6th day a dark indigo arch appear below the dark blue arch and the trees that bear the fruits seem to be withering away but the fruits look ready to drop.

    7th day a dark purple arch appear below the dark indigo arch and the plants that bore the ripe fruits disappear but the fruits left behind and the ground that the fruit is on is entirely black.

    This cause many reaction from many different races and it is mostly panic and dread..

    until one human decided to eat the fruit that appear in the ashen ground of the lost city.

    That person turn into a [God-kin] human race the next day and reach an untouched boundary by human for a long time...

    that person enter the immortal world at the highest level of a Ancient god that is about to enter the Known world...

    after this info leak every human in the mortal world went looking for those fruits that is found on that day and forgot that a kingdom that is fill with human life disappear.

    This event is call the [The Darkest Rainbow Fruit Incident] that cause widespread chaos through the entire world.

    The one who cause this incident remain at large to the entire world but he did leave a few words in that dark rainbow arch... that no one but a few notice... a very sickening message...

    Dark Red arch:Thanks

    Dark Orange arch: For

    Dark Yellow arch:The

    Dark Green arch: Presented

    Dark Blue arch:Here''s

    Dark Indigo arch:My

    Dark Purple arch:Gift

    Entire Dark Rainbow arch message: Thanks For The Presented Here''s My Gift.

    Chapter End

    HI long time no see and I apologize for not being able to update for two months because of my studies and work.

    I found that this chapter is a bit hard to write after I had not written one for two month and I found myself getting rusty in this chapter.

    I will not update this fanfic again until Christmas time or new years.

    Thanks to those who still read my fanfic.